Pick your poison:


  • Total voters
    329
  • Poll closed .
XXXIII - ESTADO INTEGRAL
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    ESTADO INTEGRAL





    1679146506556.png









    The Carnaval was perhaps one of the most famous events in the Brazilian cultural calendar, five days, although the celebrations could easily last over a week, where it felt like everything was allowed. That was also one of the most controversial dates in a country that claimed itself as Catholic. While the previous regime was secular, the military rule of Góes Monteiro sometimes even encouraging the event as a great distraction, this new one was not. Integralists have opposed the Carnaval as a symbol of all they opposed, the "cosmopolitan" culture that attracted tourists from all over the world and played the greatest hit songs from the United States, the alcoholism and "degenerate" behaviors being widespread and growing ever since the 1910s, all that was forbidden was allowed and that also increased the criminality around this time. It is no surprise that the Greenshirts were known as "Desmancha Festa", or Party Breakers, there was a fair share of growing incidents in the late 1940s where Integralist militias disrupted the celebrations and, in one occasion in São Paulo, attacked one of the parade cars that was considered insulting of Christianity, considering it "Satanic", the car was set on fire but no one died despite some injuries. It was quite clear that many in Brazil also hated this tradition and the Integralists were seen as the only ones capable of taking action against it.

    In 1952, the Carnaval week began in late February under a very tense climate. The Capital had a new leadership and the Catete Palace was just a few miles from the location such celebrations were supposed to be held. Not only did Salgado get elected as President, therefore the Greenshirts were included in the Presidential Guard, but Monteiro, the real power of the country, was dead and the military was now under Mourão Filho, a devout Integralist who was already finishing a new Constitution together with Salgado, Barroso and Miguel Reale, the last being a known Jurist. Some feared what action could be taken and decided to skip the event, spending the holidays at home. Those who went were mostly members of the Liberal middle class of Rio, known musicians and representatives of the most vanguardist movements thought that the Integralists would not be much different from the military once in power, that the money from Tourism generated by the carnaval was going to appease them. One of these was the young singer João Gilberto, who was invited to make a recording on the Copacabana radio, he was walking by the city with an inspiration already in mind when everything started. The parade was not forbidden that year, but some of the organizers thought that was a blank cheque to continue as they always did, and this year there was a particularly insulting piece of the street carnaval that insulted the Integralist Catholicism, one that showed a caricature of Salgado being hit on his back by a man dressed like a red devil with a pitchfork. He knew what was going to happen the moment the cars began arriving and hurried out of the scene. By the time he arrived at the radio, his recording was suspended due to an urgent news being announced that several were wounded and even three died when the Greenshirts came down on that parade. The celebrations, including the traditional contest of allegorical cars, was canceled by the President due to security concerns as bomb threats were made.

    That was only the beginning, as the New "Ano Bissexto" Constitution, known as the "Dispositive of the Integral State", would be approved on the 29th of February that year and change the political framework of the nation, showing that this would not be a continuation of the old order. First the Council of Ministers was abolished, which was a popular idea of the time and ironically one of the demands of the newly defunct UDN. But in compensation all powers were now centralized in the "Chefe Nacional", which some compared to the position of Duce and even Führer, a figure above political squabbles that were cracked down upon. All political parties were abolished, ironically even the AIB itself was declared defunct. Congress was organized into a new corporate structure, fully elected by categories instead of an universal suffrage. There would be representatives of the different classes, teachers, urban workers, rural workers, companies, doctors, all were given a designated number of seats. The influence of the military was drastically curtailed compared to the "Stratocracy" which existed before as all were to be commanded by the Head of State, who also chose the commanders of the 3 armed branches, those initially being Mourão Filho in the Army, Augusto Rademaker in the Navy, and Márcio de Sousa Melo in the Air Force. The Greenshirts were officially named as a branch of the Brazilian police in order to curtail the power of the Military Police, being given extensive extra-judicial power as the Chief of State was also head of Police officially. The Judiciary branch was changed as the Supreme Court had it's number changed to just 7 members, all appointed by the Chief of State and while they could still judicially review proposals of the Congress, they could not do so to State Decrees or to a law once approved by Salgado. State governors had their powers even more weakened, but in compensation there was a boon to municipalism as the municipalities gained several new powers including receiving funding directly from the Federal Government, not from the State governments who were essentially reduced to a ceremonial position. Speaking of ceremonies, State traditions also came under assault in some states such as Rio Grande do Sul, São Paulo and Pernambuco, as the date of celebration for them referred to events supporting "Separatism" as the Government claimed.

    On the cultural side, there was an odd mix of reactionary and progressive policies to fit Brazil into the Integralist vision. Racism, or as it was called "Promotion racial disunity and hatred", was added to the legal code as a crime with up to 6 years of imprisonment. There were protections given to both black and indigenous peoples against discrimination on several areas including employment, in some ways the Brazilian Constitution of 1952 was used as a model against racial discrimination, although same could not be said of religious discrimination as that was practically enshrined in the Constitution. Catholicism was declared as the single State religion, while there was a certain level of tolerance towards other Christian denominations, most protestants were considered a foreign influence from Northern Europe and the United States. Ironically, while black and indigenous peoples were safe from racial hatred by law, the law forbade their religious traditions. In places such as Bahia, with a strong tradition of religious syncretism with African religions, there was a crackdown by the Greenshirts against religions such as Umbanda and Candomblé, while in the Amazon and indigenous reserves, religious ceremonies were under state scrutiny and missionary work by the Catholic church was heavily encouraged by the State. While the Carnaval was not officially banned, there was a lot of restriction as freedom of speech was tightened under the "Blasphemy Law" and the National Security Act was expanded to include any allusions against members of government to be an incitement of hatred and violence. Foreign music was not exactly banned either, but there were several mentions of opposition to "Cultural Imperialism" that gave the police, and Greenshirts by consequence, a lot of leeway in enforcing this prohibition, for instance there were some states where Jazz was banned, there were also restrictions on alcoholic beverages, although not to the extent of the American prohibition.

    The new order was not the first Fascist-style of government in Latin America, although there were some substantial differences between Integralism and Fascism, but it was the first time it was implemented on that scale. Suddenly Brazil was the largest "Fascist" nation on earth, with a territory larger than the Continguous US and a booming population numbering over 50 million people in 1950. The reactions around were mixed, some were condemning as the US, others such as Higino Moínigo's Paraguay were praising Brazil, Peron in Argentina had a cautiously supportive mindset but feared a Brazilian entry into the Linz Pakt. Salgado quickly dismissed the fears of both Peron and Long when he banned the Brazilian branch of the NSDAP, which was once part of the effort established by Hess in the 1930s to connect with German immigrant communities, he would then crackdown on privileges given to some immigrant groups by the Monteiro Junta in order to enforce assimilation through the Portuguese language. Furthermore, a state visit by Mussolini would prove to be underwhelming to the prospects of the Fascists. Salgado would spend much of the meeting locked in an argument with Benito away from cameras, accusing the Italian of "Atheism" and claiming that the spiritual health of a nation depended on traditions that Italian Fascism attempted to replace or destroy. They officially would leave with trade agreements, but clearly both left off with a bitter taste that was reported to the American government by spies with some optimism "We have no reason to fear this new Brazilian government will be anymore closer to Germania than they were before". Anti-Americanism could be survived if it meant the Reich did not have an even greater foothold in the Continent. French Guiana was already a bad enough trouble for Washington which would only grow in time.

    The Integralists were not uniform, contrary to what their marches said, Salgado was the leader but he did have different branches growing within the former AIB that continued in the New government: Minister of Education Gustavo Barroso, Minister of Justice Miguel Reale and Minister of War Mourão Filho all had their differences between one another. Barroso was perhaps the most germanophile member of Government, even if that was a low bar, due to his anti-semitism. It was undeniable that the man was an accomplished intellectual, perhaps possessing a sense of superiority that attracted him towards a "Tropical Fascist" movement, among his works was the portuguese translation of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. He used to give a more anti-semitic spins on his denouncement of American Imperialism, also wishing for a more German-inspired model such as the creation of a single party, opposing the Anti-politicism of Salgado. Reale was a representative of the young guard of the Integralists, but that did not mean he was a radical in the firebrand revolutionary sense, he was a legalist who was more similar to a "Wegener" than a "Goebbels". He was a jurist above all, who believed in Integralism as a more rational evolution of Brazilian nationalism that was completely divergent from Nazism and Fascism, claiming that by the time the AIB was founded nobody even knew Hitler's doctrines in the country. Reale desired to create what he called the "Integral State" as an organic democracy where corporations were not linked to the State but formed on their own, while also applying his own personal "Integral Theory of Law" to the functioning of the State and the Supreme Court. He was constantly at odds with Barroso, claiming that he was "more obsessed with the symbols, militia and sigma" rather than Theoretical Integralism. Finally there was Mourão Filho and Rademaker, the Minister of War and the Chief of Navy respectively, who advocated for a greater militarization of Integralism, with a greater unity of the Ideology and the Military, with some having expansionistic tendencies although that was a fringe idea.


    1679146609616.png


    But even within the movement there were other groups, such as the Catholic Fundamentalists and the Patrianovists The first was organized around the "Catholic Legion" of Plinio Corrêa de Oliveira, a Zealot catholic inspired in the Romanian Legions and with appraising of the Pope, with the spiritual leadership of the Archbishop of Olinda D. Hélder Câmara, a fervorous Integralist with close connections to the Vatican. Growing as a part of the Catholic reaction to Socialism and Progressivism, the Legion received support and praising of the Government as "Christ's Warriors", being known for their marches and loud opposition to syncretic religions, who were considered pagan, and especially the "Moral and Spiritual Decadence" of the Brazilian people. Unsurprisingly they were linked to and grew within the Integralist movement, especially after the AIB took over and the Legion was free to pursue direct action with no fear of State reprisals, many of their more extreme actions received a Constitutional blank cheque as Catholicism was the State religion and there was no clause to protect minority religions in law except for Christian churches.

    The Patrianovists were a different type of reactionarism, although still linked to Integralism and Catholic tradition, their members did not think as far back as the middle ages, but to a closer time in the 19th century when Brazil had a different leadership. The Brazilian Empire had a certain nostalgic appeal for those who saw the oligarchical old republic and the military dictatorship, the age of Pedro II was considered by many as a golden age, the Royal family were considered champions of Brazilian values and were behind many changes such as the end of slavery, which aligned with the Integralist racial policies to support miscegenation. Led by the black intelectual Arlindo Veiga dos Santos, a known supporter of Black rights in the old republic who refused any political membership out of belief that the Republican system was illegitimate. The Brazilian Republic, he argued, was made out of an unpopular military coup backed by reactionary oligarchs after the abolition of slavery, claiming that the system only brought the deaths of many brazilians both phisically and spiritually through the support of secular positivism in both the Old Republic and the Monteiro regime. The black population in Brazil also had a greater support for the descendants of Princess Isabel "the Redeemer", who abolished slavery and planned to push for a land reform to black citizens when the coup happened a few days before Parliament was opened up again.

    The support for Monarchism was not reduced to only the black population of course, as the Integralist victory was a victory of reactionary movements as a whole, allowing relatively fringe groups such as the Catholic Legion and the Patrianovists to rise to a national level of prominence by loudly raising the flag of the victorious movement. Brazil as a whole was being swept by a wave of reaction that would only become far more intense in 1956 when the Catholic church was directly assaulted by the Third Reich and many feared the Fascists could be the next ones to attack the Vactican. In fact the movement in Brazil, as in many times in history, would be reflected by it's neighbors. The nation's status made it almost inevitable that it's influence would be felt by the rest of South America, just like Vargas and Monteiro would later inspire the coup of the Argentine military in 1943.

    Internally, many changes would begin in 1952 and the first of them was the destruction of political opposition. The Integralists planned to do so by destroying the means of organization of both the October 3rd Movement and the National Democratic Union. The Democrats was the easiest to deal with, considering they were already a controlled opposition by the last regime, the new Forces of Order arrested several politicians from the UDN in their homes, many under made up charges of corruption, most of them with real charges of corruption. While the prohibition of political parties ended the UDN per se, different organizations and unions linked to the UDN would be targeted using the files captured from raids against the party headquarters. The October 3rd movement was harder, it was more entrenched through regional Oligarchs, sympathies in the military sector, and links of the establishment over the last 20 years. The death of Monteiro and the Integralist takeover of the military leadership would prove to be instrumental in cracking down on such groups, which primarily thanks to the existing sympathies for Salgado's ideology within the Armed Forces especially the Navy. There was already prexisting plans to crack on Liberal groups by the Monteiro government ever since the 1940 election, such plans were put into action with the arrest of several intelectuals. But as for the existing Oligarchs, Salgado had to either appease them or go to a direct confrontation against said elites, he opted for the latter.

    The press was silent, most newspapers such as Roberto Marinho's "O Globo" were instead attempting desperately to not be shut down, laying off several editors and employees in order to change their own agenda into becoming from a Liberal to a Reactionary organization almost overnight to appease the government, ironically they began to condemn the Carnaval in 1952 when it was praising the organization of the event in 1951. Assis Chateaubriand's "Associate Diaries", the largest media conglomerate in Latin America, spent years closely connected with the October 3rd Movement and would go through their own "adaptation" process to parrot the ideology of the government while attempting to keep their own reputation and sway over the readers and spectators.

    The Liberals were suppressed, the Press was under control, time came for the State apparatus to turn on both the remaining agrarian oligarchies and the growing Industrial interest groups. The fact the Unions were mostly under State control would help Salgado to push for a "Controlled Revolution", using Integralism, rather than Socialism, to radicalize the workers against many groups which opposed his policies in other States. On the 1st of May 1952, a General Strike was launched in Urban areas with workers raising blue and green flags rather than red ones, roads were locked down and factories were halted. Worse of all was the fact the police force stood with the strikers, backing them and even direct their fury for the "Decadence of Brazil" against Salgado's rivals. There were Greenshirt groups which used the mass action day to strike at synagogues and Jewish stores, but these elements were quickly being put down under control. There were elite groups which did side with Salgado, such as the Matarazzo family, owners of the largest Industrial conglomerate of Latin America, founded by Italian Immigrants in the Imperial era and known admirers of Mussolini. The Government used the crisis to enact the "Decreto Nacional II", the Second National Decree, Nationalizing several assets and companies considered "Neglectful" of their workers, with State agents listening to the complaints of the workers, although the fact is that the list of companies had already been made. In fact, before the end of the week only the workers in those companies had continued their strikes.

    Plinio wanted Integralism to retake the masses from the idea of Socialism, that Class struggle would be replaced with cooperation, he did so by scapegoating several adversaries such as foreign companies and placing such industries under State Control. The reactions outside were of outrage, but hardly anything could be done other than sanctions being placed until the government eventually compensated such companies. That was a small price to rid the nation of propagators of cosmopolitan ideologies, as Salgado said, he wanted a method that showed the awakening of the Brazilian masses in favor of Integralism, showed the strength of the nation against foreign enemies, without resorting to "German" methods similar to the Night of the Long Knives. It was underhanded, manipulative and dirty, but it was also relatively bloodless and achieved it's propaganda goal of making the foreigner into an enemy. Salgado would use this first scapegoat to his advantage to pursue ideological goals, forbidding any language but Portuguese to be spoken on National territory, a measure from the Monteiro Regime which was driven to such an extent that the remaining American companies had to change their names and titles, even the menu in restaurants was changed and not just in words but content, as restaurants which did not serve "Brazilian food dishes" were considered unpatriotic by Greenshirts.

    Furthermore, in that year of repression, Northern and Northeastern Brazil, especially Bahia, would see scenes taken from Salem, with the cult of syncretic and african-origin religions being banned, the Greenshirts were unleashed, with the enthusiastic support of the Catholic Legion, stopping ceremonies and arresting cultists on the spot, labeling them as Satanists to be exposed on the streets as such, in some cases there were incidents of overzealous members branding them with pentagrams or even burning them alive. The New Year of 1953 was put under watch of these zealots for anyone dressed in white on the beach, as it was a superstition of some groups that jumping seven waves on water while dressed in white would bring good luck, the more stubborn ones of these traditions would be arrested for breaching the Blasphemy Law. The Government labeled all these "divergent" religions into a single category, the 1955 Census would see an enormous reduction of worshippers of said religions, either by fear, or because they fled the country.

    The Integralists would begin to diverge from Fascism soon after taking power, after the nationalization of Industries there was a great change in focus from the cities to the countryside as the priority was no longer the reckless progressivism of the last government when it came to the economy. There was an idea of Brazil as an Industrial giant in the Monteiro government that just was never the intention of the Integralists, Salgado despised much of that modernist philosophy that led to an enormous urbanization and disorganization of cities, linked to a decline in life-quality in the short term as industries spread across the land with terrible sanitation conditions and housing issues in places such as Rio de Janeiro. The Solution of the Integralists was to focus on Brazil as an Agrarian giant, a nation which could serve as the breadbasket of the world and explore it's enormous potential to plant crops of all types in rich soil. Naturally there would be problems in doing so, especially as much of Central Brazil was still underpopulated, with arid savannas and tropical jungles clashing to make a hostile environment to large plantations, something which would in time be corrected, especially with the adoption of the Borlaug process and new fertilizers between 1950 and 1970.

    The foreign relations between Brazil and it's neighbors had a cold start, but in time many countries had started approaching the Integralists with bilateral agreements, namely Peron's Argentina which had a working relationship with Monteiro's junta in the years prior and now the President feared that this soft coup would inspire his own opposition. Meanwhile, the Paraguayans had been elated at fist, Morínigo's Regime, which had tried as much as possible to imitate the aesthetics of the Third Reich and approach the Germans, had the support from the previous government which was crucial to prevent the country's isolation. Brazil, Argentina, Paraguay and Bolivia were considered in 1951 to be the growth of a "Latin Axis", Authoritarian states which held in common a fierce independent atitude towards the US and close relations with the Germans, with Uruguay being an exception due to their closer links with Britain. However the Integralist takeover changed things enormously, first by cutting support towards Hugo Ballivián's regime in Bolivia as the military dictatorship fell apart to the Bolivian Social Revolution of 1952. Then pressure was applied on Paraguay, Morínigo faced the need to condemn Nazism, seeking closer links with the Catholic church and distancing himself from Germania due to the pressure from Rio de Janeiro. Peron and Salgado did not have a very good relationship, Salgado was skeptical of Peron's close links to Labor movements, however the two would grow a working relationship that linked the three nations together, as Paraguay depended on Brazil and Argentina to acess foreign markets from the River basin, a lesson they harshly learned in the previous century. In 1954, the Three States would come to sign, in the small city of Foz do Iguaçu in Brazil where the countries shared a common border. The "Pact of Friendship and Cooperation of the Platinean Basin", also known as the Pacto del Plata, was part of the Integralist beliefs of South American cooperation, and with that agreement the majority of the continent was now linked in common agreement to stand for one another, lowering tariffs and working to build upon their shared "Christian Values of compassion, temperance and diligence".

    1679148403888.png


    There was also a growing cooperation between Brazil and Portugal, as Salazar was a source of inspiration for creating one of the first "Catholic Cooperative" States, and considering the unenviable position held by the Portuguese Minister, a third axis of allies was badly needed. While the Germans attempted pressuring the Portuguese into full membership in the Linz Pakt and the Americans threatened the Portuguese colonial holdings if that were to happen, the last time something similar happened in Lisbon resulted in the Portuguese government fleeing to Brazil of all places. Certainly there was some sympathy, both were regimes with authoritarian, although Anti-Nazism, tendencies that condemned Germania's "paganism" in favor of a less ambitious project of a nation allied with Catholic principles and ideals. Salgado went to Lisbon in 1953, the meeting being considered one of the greatest shows of Lusotropicalism, the idea of a close relationship between Portuguese-speaking nations. The two would come into new commercial agreements that allowed for Brazilian investment on Angola and Mozambique at new levels, while the Portuguese were afforded exceptions in the "Autarquia", the Autarky economical policies. Salgado refused to go to Spain after the rise of the Falange, while he did praise Franco before this was not the case with the more Linz-alligned Secular Fascists under Rivera. He did not go as far as cutting relationships with Germany until 1956.

    When the Germans unleashed their purge and anti-catholic rhetoric in 1956, the first nation to react, before even Italy of the Vatican itself, was Brazil. Salgado ordered all former members of the Brazilian cell of the NSDAP to be arrested, despite the fact they were dissolved years ago. He cut all diplomatic ties and fiercely condemned Germania, also openly provoking Mussolini, alongside the Spanish and the French, who "Claimed to follow the Holy Church and yet sit idle while the forces of Satan strike it". Brazilian troops had even conducted a military exercise in French Guiana and offered to Pope Pius XII to shelter and protect the Catholic Church in Brazil if worst came to Rome. That was a radical response, perhaps this show was what decisively separated Integralism from Fascism in the eyes of the world, the fact that Brazil also cut several agreements to sell agricultural goods to Europe was also an unnerving prospect to the Reich who saw their influence in Latin America almost vanish overnight once Peron and Morínigo followed their ally and many other nations distanced themselves from Rudolf Hess to avoid the wrath of their populations. This distancing from the Germans lead to a settlement of sorts with the United States, Huey Long was seen as a lesser evil and Peron greatly admired the American President, suggesting to Salgado that the Americans would be a viable market to sell their products to. Previous barriers erected in 1952 were reduced, indemnities for the nationalization of American assets were paid (not to the companies of course, but to Long's Federal Government) and Salgado even gave Huey a public support over his health, claiming that the whole nation was praying for him.


    1679149979834.png


    Another factor that influenced the anti-germanism was the death of Gustavo Barroso, one of the main leaders of the Integralists who was also a germanophile inside Salgado's cabinet. Barroso, an admirer of Hitler's anti-semitism and the discipline of the SS parades in the 1930s, greatly influenced the creation of the Greenshirts, he would be an important member of the AIB ranks and was also a prestigious writer and member of the Brazilian Academia. But there were not many tears when his funeral came, Salgado and Reale both saw it as a positive that the movement could be rooted out of his influence. Severino Sombra, a former lieutenant and known Integralist who had been a member of the organization since it's early days, was named as the chief of the Greenshirts, or as they called themselves now "Policia da Moral e Civismo" (Morality and Civics Police) as they became a part of the Brazilian police at the beginning of the government.

    The Integralists continued to make changes in the domestic scenario that began to be felt, although it was not the radical increase in life quality that some expected. Inflation was greatly decreased as well as the deficit spending of the Government, thanks to the reduced priority of mass industrialization. Agricultural output was increased, a new capital project began to be drafted by the Government, Education became more ideological and Christianity was given a much greater influence in the politics of the nation, in opposition to the previous secular Republic. But overrall there was no mass revolution or change from the previous order as there was from the Weimar Republic to Hitler's regime, Brazil had already been a centralized authoritarian state before with nothing but a sham democracy that meant little in the grand scheme. All the Integralists did was to be rid of the political parties and switch the "Sword" to the "Cross", although there was always the element of Force. Could it be called a Totalitarian State? There were certainly many elements to it that did link Brazil towards Totalitarianism, but the government became more decentralized, there was the lack of a central formal party structure, the State was placed in a less prominent role compared to the Catholic Church, there were still relatively free elections on a local level due to the Integralist belief in Municipalism, although candidated had to be vetted by Government officers. It was a very Authoritarian State, but one more in line with Salazarist Portugal than with Hitler or Mussolini, there was much influence and propaganda inside the State to change the thoughts and beliefs of the people, but it was largely an encouragement to many beliefs the Brazilians already held at the time.

    When the Ural War happened, Brazil was eager to support the Russians against the Germans, although the Orthodox church was still a schismatic Church, it was painted as a shared Christian struggle against a Heathen enemy, some may even call it a Crusade. There were over 7.000 Brazilian volunteers in Russia, alongside vital shipments of food, with Brazilian coffee becoming a known commodity amongst Russian soldiers that helped to fight off the cold winters. By 1959 nearly a decade had passed of Integralist rule, Industrialization followed a more steady growth, although surpassed by a growing agricultural boom, inflation was contained and there was still a certain optimism towards the future. Salgado also pushed towards the values of "Pity and Charity", which included some degree of Social Welfare. Culturally is perhaps the one place where Integralism had truly come to revolutionize Brazil, as the Carnaval slowly dwindled to practically fade out by the 1960s, as representation in the change of atitudes by the government which condemned sexual liberation movements (one particularly known measure being the banning of bikinis), as well as the bans to gambling and drugs, the restrictions in alcohol consumption, and the overwhelming propaganda driven to increase church attendance and promote Catholic events. One example was the ban in the internal sale of meat during Easter Week and restrictions during Lent, as well as government charity programs during Christmas. Several songs were banned, while other types were promoted, with young singers such as João Gilberto either having to readequate themselves and their songs or go into exile. Soon singers who attempted to go around censorship would find out that their messages were not well received to the people either, as a decade encouraging Catholic values which were inherent to most Brazilians, as well as the ongoing movement of religious revival on the Western world, led to many being almost chased out of the country for controversial songs.

    Some may claim Brazil became an embodiment of a fusion between values of the Middle Ages and the Modern State, and only time would tell if such project could be successful.
     
    XXXIV - FRÜHLINGSERWACHEN
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    FRÜHLINGSERWACHEN


    1679537063331.png




    Fools, how could they have lost their senses in such a way as to throw decades of work into the dustbin of history? He had been there, not from the start like Hess as he was never in Munich, but he had been there watching the rise of their savior. So many years awaiting for the true hero for the German Volk, someone who was Social and Nationalist, someone who could take them from their misery and into glory, a Messiah. They had one, he left everything perfect, all of Europe up to the Volga was theirs, but why did they have to stray from his path? Instead of a reinvigorated Volk, zealous in their undivided and unshakable faith in the Reich, the leadership was made up of bureaucrats, Bormann's scoundrel had risen to power all because that blonde devil let him get so high. And Hess, oh the poor man, he was no doubt a follower so zealous that every leader would want him by their side, but he should never have been granted the leadership. Goebbels reflected on that day, that horrible day that seemed like yesterday, where they all found their leader sleeping, he had gone peacefully he was told, but the fact that a man like Hess became Führer when he had made himself Hitler's most devout follower was like a stab at all that happened.

    What had he done wrong? He still held his position but he did not have the Führer, he had grown more sidelined with time as these Neuer mensch appeared with their little senate and bureaucracy. The German State and the Party, once in harmony, were in conflict and Speer had grown to become this new leader for the Ministers and Wegener became the new leader of the Party, all while Hess could not handle the pressures of leadership. He was at his most natural on the Memorial Day, when he delivered an Annual Speech at the Volkshalle in Germania, where he could again be that follower, a model follower. But the Führer was dead, and like the apostles they were meant to continue the work but instead they now bickered and tore each other apart. And Goebbels himself was so underestimated by these new Big players, all the three of them being in some way a more youthful figure than he was, it came to the point where Speer himself subtly admitted during a meeting of the two that he was sabotaging the Reich's effort in the Ostkrieg, a sabotage of the Wehrmacht was an act of treason, but none of that mattered nowadays. Heydrich, for instance, was a dangerous man that not even Wegener dared push too far, after all they all knew in silence what had happened to Bormann, to Klopfer, to Himmler, even to Röhm. Speer and Wegener at least fought their war in the open, Heydrich was a killer in the night.

    Now, the spring was coming to Europe and Goebbels could sense that shift, a shift that could tear down all the three and allow him to rise above and restore the work of their beloved Führer. No more bureaucracy, no more division, it will return to the days of One Volk, One Reich and One Führer. But he knew he had to bide his time, Kaufmann himself had started to work on a plan that would require for him and Naumann to prepare the Ministry for great works. He worried that Wegener would catch the wind of this, his "compulsory retirement" policies could at any moment be used to place more of his goons in the young guard in Party positions, his position as the almighty Gauleiter of the capital was at risk if the strike was not decisive. He had to bring down Wegener above all of them, and for that he could certainly count with the help of Speer, who probably believed that he would lead the Parteikanzlei, and of Heydrich who had an old dispute since Wegener outmaneuvered him from the position of Deputy. But how could they ever hope to compete against Wegener when he had the Party apparatus and the Führer's ear? The latter was the real problem, because even if the whole party united against the "Golden Boy" he could still resort to Hess to give him a blank cheque, the Legalists themselves had long accepted that even an oral declaration by the leader was stronger and above any law. Goebbels was never a law student, he was not like Frank or one of the other lawyers in the NSDAP, he was a Doctor in Literature!

    But one thing even Hess' sickly mind could sanely attach to was Hitler's legacy, it was Wegener who had pushed the most towards a continuation of Lebensraum, he was the one who appointed first Heusinger and then Schörner as army commanders in this adventure to the Urals. He remembered his meetings with Hitler, the asiatic horde was not the main threat and never was, the Jew was the enemy, the greatest of them, why weren't their armies directed towards Israel instead? Or to London and New York where the true danger was? Instead they only managed to end the peace in the east and start the terrorism of the partisans after a decade of silence. The Nuclear Weapons? That was desperation, not from the Wehr, not from the Führer, not from the Reich, but from Wegener who could not let himself be beaten. He could understand why Speer reached the conclusion of a sabotage but it was still a misguided and treacherous decision not befitting of a National Socialist. The Party was being corrupted, so corrupt that their rotten corruption was being practiced in open air while the economy stagnated and the people began asking uncomfortable questions that they were never supposed to have. Older generations still remembered the old parties and the rotten democracy, even if the youth was properly taught the Principles of National Socialism. Yes, the Youth was the key, they were the torchbearers once and had to be again, a new revolution to rid the party of it's impurity and weakness, he had seen them in action when destroying the foreign structure of the Catholic Church, why could they not do the same to those thieves who raped their Vaterland?

    He needed a show of force of his own, he had to show Hess that the legacy of Hitler was being destroyed, he had to remind him of the old days, something nobody else but him could. From one zealot to another, they were able to understand one another even if Goebbels did not Partake on Hess' occultist insanities. The Slavic forces were coming from the East, they had even captured Samara in February! Which is why he was in the Volkshalle, not for a session of deputies although they had also been called to watch, but for a session of the people. Hess would hear them, he would understand the danger they were of losing everything, and he would have to act. And so, rising on the tall podium where a hundred thousand souls watched him, Joseph Goebbels began to speak.


    The events that followed in 1959 would be unthinkable in 1958, in that year before the war, the Linz Pakt and the Reich were at their peak, there was no question of it. Even in the United States, the fears that the Germans would one day invade America were a worry greater than unemployment and crime in the polls, the idea the RSHA was an omnipresent entity all around the world led to careful eyes watching everyone and everything that looked German, a few leaders even banned blondes from entering government buildings in a few cities due to the stereotype of the "Aryan" German. The Germans were the main villains in Cinema, in comics, in art and music, but it was never in a mocking or diminutive way. Pre-War propaganda used to show the Germans as a puny enemy with small puppets of Hitler being easily beaten like in a Disney Cartoon, but none of that was the propaganda now, because the Reich had proven itself an invincible threat to the world. That is until the Ural War.

    Now the spring had arrived and the overextended and undersupplied Wehrmacht had been chased almost into the Volga. In some places such as the city of Samara, the Russians had actually retaken the Volga Line where the original armistice was signed. Terror spread amongst the Eastern Colonists of a vengeful savage horde, many of them fled westwards. All while partisans were growing more and more bold every day as cells carefully built over the years struck the German rearguard, including the Baku oil pipeline that was put out of operation for a few weeks in the winter. As the snow melted into mud and the Russians halted their attacks, the Wehrmacht was sent reeling backwards from their great adventure and now for the first time in 15 years they called up conscripts and reservists to shore up numbers, while the military industry had to transition to wartime production of equipment for them. The Luftwaffe was no longer uncontested, more Jet planes were delivered by the United States and Britain during that winter than all jets produced by Russia itself since 1955. The optimism of those who opposed that colossus, seeing their invincibility fade out, was an emotion shared by hundreds of millions around the world. And in some nations, it was time to strike back.

    Wegener was a man who knew when he was being backed up into a corner, he knew that the loss of this conflict, that anything less than the victory promised, would be a weakness of him. He would be the man responsible for this eastern blunder, the one who convinced Hess and even made the appointments in the military leadership. However he was also the prime target of being sabotaged and that showed by how his enemies struck against him from behind even at the cost of the Reich itself. The supplies requested by the military only increased from the unexpected Russian resistance and the Industry was not providing them, logistical constraints and the need to readequate the military industry to the new necessities, or some of those excuses Speer spat at him. Heydrich, the blonde devil, he was not giving what he had promised from the Waffen-SSK, his Security Force was better armed than the Wehr itself, always have been given the highest priority for new technologies while some Wehr units still used Kar98k rifles from the war, the dispute for resources was won by Heydrich and instead he wasted brand new StG rifles on shooting mongrels into shalow graves or some other excuse of his'. Heusinger was too passive and let the Russians organize, Schörner was too aggressive and overextended his forces to such a level that the Wehrmacht must have lost a third or more of it's original force as casualties or prisoners, what kind of rabid animal sends in men into a Radioactive Zone with only masks?!

    He had been sabotaged and knew that, but he still held the Party like a show of puppets and sycophants who applauded whatever was spoken to them in the Senate, and with that madman Hess only being useful to sign down on whatever was given to him, he could end those two traitors himself. But for now he had to salvage his losses, which is why the Reich had diverted it's attention to Portugal. The Frontlines stalled as the Russian advance slowed down, only building up more and more strength, while the Wehrmacht was shoring up it's numbers with reassigned divisions and new reservists being mobilized. The rhetoric of keeping it a distant conflict was crucial for the NSDAP, even Hitler knew from the beginning that the greatest danger was that the German people would be exhausted and easily influenced by Judeo-Bolshevik rhetoric, at least the SSK indicated that nothing too different came in terms of atitude as the absolute control of the media narratives allowed them to disguise the retreat as a redeployment that is if Heydrich wasn't lying about this too. The Portuguese, on the other hand, had come under pressure over the years to seek more friendly terms with the Linz Pakt and become a full member, that would allow the Germans to establish nuclear and missile bases at Portuguese colonies such as Mozambique, the Azores, Macau and Goa, that could put all of Asia and Central Africa within striking distance of medium and short-ranged missiles. But now it was vital to cut off the supplies given by the United States.

    Macau was probed by the Germans over the years to become a base from where advanced U-Boat submarines could strike at Vladivostok, the single artery from where Russian support could arrive, other than the smuggler routes in Afghanistan and the port city of Magadan. A Blockade in there could sink more ships than the entire Battle of the Atlantic in the last war, some estimated, that is just how much the Americans were investing on Russia, to the point the city became the most important port in Asia. On the 19th of February, a meeting was arranged between Foreign Minister Bohle and Portuguese Minister Antonio Salazar, one where the latter already expected what would be asked of him, he had expected to be able to grant the usual concessions. But when the German Minister arrived, he came with no courtesy or talk, only an ultimatum for the Portuguese to "enhance their partnership with Europe", under the threat of being considered a "Hostile nation to the interests of the Continent", which meant at minimum an economic embargo, but he had seen what happened when Switzerland and Sweden attempted to remain neutral in this New Europe, and despite the historical Portuguese tradition of stalling for time, the time was over. Salazar met with the Portuguese President, an office which for years had turned it's powers to the Minister, Admiral Américo Tomás, and the plan was ready. On the 24th, the Ultimatum expired without any response from the Portuguese, and the Reich made it's move.

    The news of the Ultimatum had leaked on the 20th to the government in Delhi, which is where it was decided the first strike would be delivered by Asian powers against an European colonial power. India, Indonesia and China had long seen the Portuguese territories of Goa, East Timor and Macau as threats, not just as a symbol of humiliation but also a constant danger that it could become a military base for strikes against their home countries. On the 21st, the embassies of the three countries hastly rushed the plans of a combined action which was set to happen later that year, and on the midnight of the 25th, when the news came from Iberia, the three countries launched a simultaneous strike against the Portuguese garrisons in these territories. The Surprise attack overwhelmed the Portuguese and many fled on the few military ships they could take while Portuguese citizens either attempted to run with them or stayed hidden. But for the majority of the people, the morning came to great celebration as within a single night, the small Portuguese holdings would be taken by far larger forces, although it would take until the end of that week for the Indonesians to fully end the Portuguese holdouts of East Timor and annex the region.

    How that was possible? Portugal had to deal with a far greater invasion as a mix of German, French and Spanish forces crossed the border, ironically the latter two being nations who had also once invaded Portugal in the past and held it under their control for a time. But contrary to Hitler's fanaticism, Wegener wanted to make the process have a more legitimate appearance on an International level. Claims of forgery and fraud in the 1958 Presidential election is what gave them the motivation for intervention, but mostly the use of Portugal as a springboard to black market and espionage schemes that threatened the stability of the Continent. The accusation was not unfounded in any of the two stances, the Portuguese elections were extremely biased towards Salazar's National Union Party and Lisbon was well known to be the gateway for spies in Europe due to Portugal's "neutrality", but obviously neither of them were the reason for the attack. But for the second time in history, the Portuguese tricked a foreign invader, because while there was little armed opposition against the overwhelming force of the Linz Pakt, the Portuguese government was not even in Lisbon, having departed shortly before the ultimatum expired under the protection of the Royal Navy.

    They left towards the South while British forces took control of the Azores Archipelago and French forces took Cape Verde from Dakkar. Onboard the HMS Eagle, one of the mightiest carriers of the Royal Fleet, Salazar reflected on history, feeling almost exactly like D. João felt when fleeing from Napoleon in the same way. There were fears that the Luftwaffe would have shot down his plane when headed to meet the British in the Azores, but those fears were unfounded, and there was no need to fear U-Boats as none of them would be insane enough to strike an Anglo-American naval force. In a Radio Transmission, President Tomás lamented on the occupation of the mainland by the forces of the Linz Pakt, but claimed the Portuguese government would continue in Luanda. The Brazilian government offered to shelter Salazar's government in case of an occupation, indeed Brazilian ships would be a part of the escort force that took Salazar to Angola, perhaps one of the most awkward events in the Cold War was the fact that a group considered by many Americans as "Catholic Nazis", who all behaved in the same ways through uniforms and salutes, were allied to the same goal of protecting the Portuguese. The Minister, when hearing of Salgado's offer, reportedly laughed in a playful way, claiming that "One time was enough".




    In Portugal, a Commission was installed to oversee the electoral process and promptly gave the mandate to the defeated opposition leader Francisco Rolão Preto, a self-proclaimed Integralist, however he had in time declared himself a Falangist and then became more and more allied with Nazism. He did the compromises he had to in order to reach power in a continent greatly influenced by such ideas. Although personally him and Rivera despised one another, to the point Preto called for the annexation of Spanish Galicia and Primo Rivera suggested to Hess and Bohle that Spain could support a united Iberian State. It was decided by the Germans that Portugal would seek to remain as similar to the old government as it used to be, in an effort to sway the colonies to recognize the Lisbon government rather than the Luanda one. That did not work, in fact Wegener's bet earned him nothing, the eastern bases which made Portugal a crucial ally were taken by governments which could not be pressured to open bases. Years of contacts and efforts laid by the RSHA were rendered worthless, the Portuguese Atlantic islands were now under control of the British and de Gaulle, while Angola and Mozambique now had decisively shifted towards Washington as the United States was quick to offer a protection agreement with the Portuguese. King Edward celebrated this much-needed triumph in restoring the Anglo-Portuguese alliance, especially in a moment where South Africa had come to join ranks with the Pakt. The Boer-led regime in Pretoria, led by President Verwoerd after a recent referendum abolished the Monarchy and installed an Afrikaan-led Presidential regime with the de-facto rule of the National Party, was tempted to invade Mozambique and Angola by German incentives, the government ultimately refused to do so after the American backing of the Portuguese government.

    Further developments happened on the frontlines which ended up becoming more deathly than expected to the German High Command, not in terms of food soldiers but amongst the high ranking officers. The traditions of the Prussian Aristocracy lived within the Wehrmacht, despite the years of ideological education that was leading towards the adoption of the Führerprinzip. Ferdinand Schörner was not an aristocrat, but he was also a very proud man, one whose arrogance was only matched by the commander of the Southern Army Group, Erich von Manstein, an aristocrat and one of the most brilliant minds in the Wehrmacht, largely responsible for the plan that led to the destruction of the French forces in 1940. However, both of these men now faced a problem, with Schörner being stubborn in following Hess' command to avoid retreats while Manstein disobeyed his orders in the South to save his forces from an encirclement, which allowed the Russians to take Samara. The two entered a heated argument where Ferdinand accused Manstein of disobeying orders, while Speidel, Ferdinand's Chief of Staff, agreed that Manstein's action saved several divisions from being encircled. Then the two reached a level of stubborness so outrageous that the Prussian challenged the Bavarian to a duel to settle their scores after months of frustrations. Unsurprisingly, Ferdinand agreed, and the two of them decided to set the duel right then and there, the two walking out of the room, two elder and bitter veterans in the middle of the Russian countryside, using only their personal pistols, revived a tradition which nobody expected to be used in the 20th century. After all if this was the rule, neither Patton nor MacArthur would be alive at that point. Heydrich would only be told by the SSK officers that the two men dueled after the fact and Ferdinand's corpse was a bloody mess on the battlefield. The confusion in Germania as the head of the entire eastern war effort was just shot dead in a duel was so great that Wegener had to take a medication for migraine.

    The dueling incident on the 1st of March came after two months where the Germans fought the Russians to a standstill far behind their advanced lines. Archangelsk had been taken by Russian troops, the first time the Swastika had been lowered over an European territory since 1943, and the Russians had reached near Kazan and captured Samara. The Tsar ordered the Offensive to be halted due to logistical constraints, not wishing to repeat the mistake the Germans had made. The effect that this had on the morale of the German troops on it's lowest level, a generation taught that they were superior in every way was now facing it's first major defeat. Coffins were coming back to the west instead of medals, it got to a point where even the "greatest military staff in the world" had a general sacked and another shot dead. In Germania, Rudolf Hess continued recluse, he was a hypocondriac man, dealing with constant stomach aches and falling deeper and deeper into the insanity of occultism, many times ranting, growing a rudimentary mustache exactly like Hitler's, acting as if he was possessed and going on tirades against his staff. In a particularly disturbing incident, he evaded his guards and went missing one morning much to the despair of the SSK who found out he had headed to the airport again to his plane. Before there was a repeat of his previous embarrassing visit to Great Britain, Hess was stopped by his own guards and the Führer openly screamed at them, ordering his guards to be arrested and shot for this betrayal and claiming he was being targeted in a coup. Finally came the 12th of March, the anniversary of Hitler's death and a day of mourning in the Reich, Rudolf Hess left the capital at the night of the 11th despite his compromise to a public speech, heading to the city of Linz under strict command that all was kept in secret. He spend the night at the Mausoleum of Adolf Hitler in the Führermuseum, staying alone with his predecessor's preserved corpse. The guards claim that night he had spent hours begging for forgiveness to his former leader, claiming he had failed the Reich, that he had failed the Volk, that he was incapable and unworthy of succeeding him. Finally he was taken back to Germania in the morning by plane where Goebbels made his speech.

    The Memorial Day in the Reich was one where none was even allowed to smile, although that was not forbidden by law it was socially expected for people to mourn the death of Hitler, something that was more prevalent amongst veterans and the youth, while older generations scoffed the date and just enjoyed being able to stay at home. But in that memorial day, Goebbels went to war against Wegener and the bureaucratic leadership of the Reich. He spoke in the Volkshalle, where he usually made his tributary speech every year, but this year he spoke of the true extent of the disaster in the east, he spoke of mismanagement, he spoke of betrayal, he spoke of infighting and decadence, which is something many had agreed with. Very few took this to the extent of opposing Nazism, rather Goebbels was able to maneuver the growing dissatisfaction with the Status Quo, earlier he did so by scapegoating the Catholic Church, now he did so with his own play for power. He had spent the last two years in contact with men such as Albert Speer and Karl Kauffmann, even Heydrich and Goebbels came to a certain understanding, a growing bloc of opposition towards Wegener and the Partification process had grown as Hess and his influence became weaker every day. But Wegener was still a very powerful figure even against this grand coalition, and if not for the fact that his political capital was blown in the Ural War none of what came after would have been possible.

    In his grand speech to an assembled crowd, the fervor of a generation of young fanatics was riled up, not at hatred of some foreign enemy, not for the war effort, but against an internal enemy. The Party Chancellor was never mentioned by name, but it was an open secret that he was the man responsible for this disaster, for the changes being forced in Germany to turn it into a "bureaucratic" state that sapped the energy and vigor of the people who once conquered Europe. The great evidence was this, the Wehrmacht decayed to the point it's leaders fought one another, that the soldiers were abandoned by the Bureaucracy to be destroyed by an inferior enemy, and even the use of nuclear weapons was shown as a tactic of "desperation" by the leadership which rendered the land meant to be colonized by the German volk into a radioactive worthless wasteland, while German troops were sent to die from the radiation. The shocking reveal on the extent of the disaster in the east, all caused by the mismanagement of the "Bureaucracy", was heavily associated with the failed Weimar Republic and Democracies who "bickered while others conquered". For the first time in decades, protests happened in Germania, all directed against the Party Faction in the NSDAP, but these were not protests like the ones in western countries. In Germany, the protestors marched like soldiers, wielding torches and dressed in uniforms, chanting the Horst-Wessel Lied, it was a return to the days of the dominance of the SA.


    1679542767905.png


    This call for action had the backing of the Hitler Youth through Arthur Axmann, while the SSK stood aside or even supported the protests by raising salutes to the protesters in solidarity as they raised portraits of Hitler. Heydrich had allowed the situation to grow, although the RSHA has been keeping watch, he claimed that the marches were rallies in support of the Führer and were kept in good order by the Security Corps. Hess merely acquiesced, perhaps feeling nostalgic over seeing the youth marching in good order again. The old SA, which had mostly being reduced to guards and neighborhood watches, now marched again with brownshirts, calling for a Renewal of National Socialism and a return to Hitler's ideals that once made the Reich great. Goebbels watched the situation escalate with pride, but he had much to do in a little time, it would not be long before the Control Faction made it's move so he had to do it first. Karl Kaufmann and Goebbels, who once were old friends from the early days, met with Hess in Linz, a secretive meeting where the two approached him as old Party Comrades, even if Goebbels was not present in the Munich Putsch in 1923, he was still a relatable figure for Hess in his despairing mind, the Führer had to be convinced and they knew of what had happened in the Mausoleum that night, perhaps due to Magda Goebbels, who was still a close friend of Eva Hitler and knew all that happened when Hess came in his constant "pilgrimages" to Linz. Exploiting that weakness, the weak leader had been convinced, the only way he could ever hope to restore Hitler's glory and pride was not by continuing down Wegener's failed path which sapped National Socialism of it's vigor, but by returning to the time that Europe trembled before the fanaticism and zeal of the Reich and it's Legions.

    The "Spring Coup" happened on the 16th of March, when the Party Senate had been summoned by Wegener to address the recent concerns within the Reich. As Gauleiter of Germania, Goebbels was present at the meeting as well as Kaufmann and other supporter's of his. The Parteikanzler had slowly removed that old base of his opposition, the "Old Combatants", thanks to his retirement reforms within the Party Bureaucracy, while working to reduce the influence Speer and his State Faction held by centralizing growing legislation powers in the Small Senate by using the Constitution. Finally there was the SSK that Wegener wrongly believed had been appeased for the time, but instead Heydrich had used the police archives to build an even stronger power base to challenge the "Prince of the Senate". The session started off well, with the usual speeches where Wegener called for the Senate to suggest a new name to lead the Wehr's war effort in the East to the Führer Rudolf Hess, naturally he already had his name which would just have been approved anyways. But he also took the opportunity to speak out against "destabilizing elements" within the Reich that sabotaged the War effort and threatened to undo all of the gains achieved over the last years, including the colonization efforts on the East. But then the meeting started going off the plans once Reinhard Heydrich came to attend, the first time he actually set foot on the Senate floor since he abdicated the officer of Party Chancellor, not only that but Hess himself came to attend a meeting, an even rarer event, and once Wegener set his name to be approved in the command of the East, namely of Field Marshal Georg von Küchler, he would be surprised by the fact Hess interrupted the vote. While many knew the Führer was becoming a madman, nobody could ever question his decisions in public, especially with the most feared man in the Reich by his side. Hess ascended the podium and denounced Wegener for being a traitor to the Reich and the Aryan race.


    1679544836947.png


    Heydrich had produced evidence from a supposed meeting Wegener had before the war started, where he spoke with a man revealed to be a Mossad agent, a Jewish spy working for the State of Israel. The Parteikanzler had never met a spy, and yet the evidence was very convincing in produced pictures and recordings that were mixed to sound as if he spoke of the German plan to strike Russia, with the precise date and methods. Wegener was not only incompetent in conducting the Eastern War, he was also a traitor to the Reich who sold out it's military secrets causing the deaths of tens of thousands of German troops. Stripped of his titles and office by the Führer, none dared to speak out against it, the mixture of Heydrich's blackmail, Goebbels' popular pressure, and Speer's economical pressure would ensure that this move was successful. After he was taken away, nobody had ever come to see Paul Wegener again, much like Heinrich Himmler and other high-ranking figures he would disappear, with the claim that he had escaped only to be treacherously killed by "Zionist agents". The vacuum of Power did not stay long, as Karl Kaufmann, Gauleiter of Hamburg and one of the most influential figures in the NSDAP, would assume as a compromise figure, being named by Hess to that office that same day. Meanwhile, the Small Senate elected Gauleiter Albert Forster from West Prussia as President of the Small Senate, as an appeasement to the SSK.

    It was not only in Germany where a change of Guard was imminent, Benito Mussolini was in his last days in Italy, he was at the age of 75 and that year would celebrate his 76th birthday, but he did not enjoy a healthy lifestyle or favorable genetics. For years the Italians have had to accept a subservient role in the Linz Pakt, after all the only way they could challenge Germania was in having the most powerful navy in the Continent (if one excludes the British isles), which means little against the feared Wehrmacht. But the failure of the German Army in showing strength in the east had placated those fears, all that was needed was to provide an answer to the enormous Nuclear Arsenal the Germans had, and this was achieved in Lybia that year. On the 23rd of March, roughly a year after the Portuguese invasion and on the 40th anniversary of the creation of the Fasci, a Nuclear device exploded in the desert, the "Aurelian" bomb, named after the famous Roman Emperor, had a yield of 20 kilotons, a show of Italy's newfound power. The arrival of yet another Nuclear Power in the world shocked many, in London and Washington few expected the Germans would allow the Italians to create their own device, in Germania Heydrich was blamed for the failure of the RSHA in stopping the Italian Nuclear Program. Benito Almicare Andrea Mussolini looked in pride after this last public appearance, knowing his Imperium was safe from the ambitious claws of Hitler's henchmen, a day of celebration came all over Italy as there was a sense of relief that the country now felt invincible against foreign invasions. The strained relationship between the Italian people and the Germans, which only grew far more intense following the purge of the Catholic Church, was more clear than ever, despite the fact they were still in the same team.

    In the Middle East, another nation would see a chance to strike back once the Germans were distracted with Russia. The State of Israel has spent much of the 1950s in a siege mentality, not as much because of Pan-Arabism but because of the Syrians. Saadeh's regime invaded Iraq, supported by the German-friendly Iranian Empire, overwhelming the defenses of the country following internal unrest in Baghdad. In his quest for a Pan-Syrian state, Saadeh obviously had a special target in mind, his opposition to Zionism had become more radical since the foundation of Israel and now the threat became more real by the day. The Syrian Army showed itself as the most effective fighting force in the Middle East at the time, using advanced armaments and tactics taught for years by German military academies and a well-trained officer corps. Hess' hatred of Arabs did not extend to the Syrian people, who many associated with the old warrior cultures of Assyria. The forces of the "Little Wehrmacht" numbered around half a million troops, with the territory extended from Aleppo to Basra, and now this State was targeting the Levant again. There was also the United Arab Republic between Egypt and Jordan, who watched the growth of Syria while continuing the hateful rhetoric on Israel. Nasser made a great deal about the fact his Republic was divided by Land, and spent years building up forces with Italian backing to not only reconnect Jordan and Egypt through the Negev, but also to eliminate Israel itself and annex the land into a Palestine Republic, integrated as a part of the UAR.

    On the 11th of April 1959, the Shabbat, when the Israeli forces launched an attack. In the middle of the night, over 300 jet planes would take off at very low altitude, flying over the desert and striking below the radar level, first coming for radar stations and air bases, and within the night the Syrian and Arab Air Forces would be both largely taken out of action. Paratroopers began to assault supply lines in the Sinai, Jordan Valley, Lebanon and Golan, with armored forces striking at four fronts at once in the boldest move in the history of modern warfare, a nation which was theoretically inferior in practically all ways against the combined force of the Syrians and Arabs would strike at them both in a quick and decisive assault that crippled the communications of both forces and ensured Aerial supremacy of the Israeli Protection Force. Years of planning since the 1952 Suez War came to correct the mistakes of the last operations, but many things would have to go right for the move to succeed, including the fact the Syrians and Arabs despised each other so much that they refused any cooperation, while the Italians and Germans would be too distracted to send an overwhelming force, especially the Germans, and for that the Mossad would make it's job in making sure the worst fears of the Nazi leadership became true.



    Reinhard Heydrich was a proud man, how could he not be after all that has happened? He rose from a disgraced naval officer into the most feared man in the world, the chief of the most powerful Police force, head of an omnipotent intelligence, a man who was responsible for coordinating the dirty deeds that ensured the Reich ruled Europe with an Iron fist. Not all of it was overwhelming terror, after all he did offer rewards for those who obeyed the SSK, to those who obeyed him, and they should be grateful. Czechia had just been the start, he was head of the Interpol, he was head of the RSHA, he was head of the SSK, he could very well be the head of the Reich itself now. After Wegener was dealt with, the spoiled "Golden boy" who thought himself more clever than all the other leaders, Heydrich had become the next in line in all but name. His influence was overwhelming amongst the corrupt who wanted to save themselves from being sent into a Camp, or amongst the elite cadres of German Society, the SSK had grown to symbolize this new aristocracy Hitler had dreamed of. Did Heydrich even believe all the ideology of Nazism? That was a mystery, outwardly he was the perfect Aryan, but inwardly his sense of superiority did not extend only against Jews or "others", he believed himself superior to everyone, he proved that in how he got rid of Himmler, and he had found that renewed confidence after getting rid of Wegener.

    Now he was headed to the East, coming in to meet with the officers of the Waffen-SSK, it was time for them to actually start winning the war after all, with enough of a show of force the Senate would no doubt choose his men to lead the path to the Final Victory, and by bringing an actual competent organization and sufficient numbers, not even all the help the United States could send would suffice to save Russia. The Ural mountains and even beyond will belong to him, the SSK would have a blank cheque over the frontier just as in the days past. Plans were already drafted with Speer on the fate of the Eastern horde, with Wegener out of the way the Party would weaken and they will no longer be able to interfere in one of the most profitable markets of the Reich. Sure, Portugal was closed down now, that was inconvenient, but they would find a way to rebound their influence in the world stage, perhaps once Hess is silenced then things would be able to move more smoothly to repair relations with the Arab world.

    His car went off the Autobahn for a stop, headed towards Gotland. Crimea became a prosperous and beautiful model of colonization, it was a German land now, as much as Germania or Munich was, and he was headed to the former Sevastopol to meet representatives of the Reichskomissariat of Moscowien. But as the car crossed the Dnieper near the old Zaporizhia, it came to a stop for a scheduled inspection of the Nuclear Facility, which is when he saw a man walking slowly across the empty street. The car stopped and the driver honked for him to get out of the way. That was the moment Reinhard Heydrich regretted not having escort vehicles, the moment he regretted such lax security to the point of going arround the East in an open car. The man pulled out a machine gun from his jacket and fired off at the car, while a loud explosion came from behind flipping the vehicle to the side. Heydrich did not die immediately, in fact he crawled out of the car and attempted to fire back at the assassins as he could swear one of them shouted "Nakam", the Jewish word of vengeance, and as the adrenaline came down he realized his chest was bleeding.



    1679581753412.png


    The Spring of 1959 saw great changes in the Reich, both in the fall of Wegener and the death of Reinhard Heydrich, foreign wise, nations with long resentments against the Germans used their chance to strike as Portugal fell to the Wehrmacht, Italy shielded itself through their own Nuclear Device, and Israel launched a preemptive strike against both their enemies. The death of Heydrich on the Friday 10th of April came when he was the closest of reaching the highest levels of power in Germany, and the most powerful organization of Germania would see itself without a central leader when the only man who could appoint their successor fell on a mental breakdown upon receiving the news. If Reinhard Heydrich could be killed, so could anyone else in Hess' mind, his paranoia grew with his madness, while Albert Speer and Joseph Goebbels just remarked in private that this was the consequence of his arrogance and nothing more. He had believed the east was pacified, that he had made it safe, and that was his undoing because there was no lack in people who would be willing to die to bring him down with them. The assassins vanished in the east and were never found, nobody ever knew they were Mossad agents, which left open if the Israeli assault was made out of opportunism or planning to coincide with the power vacuum and dispute within the almighty SSK. In the East, the war reached a Stalemate, Karl Kaufmann would suggest a new commander for the East, the newly promoted Marshal Walter Warlimont. When Kaufmann went to the Führer's Chancellery to deliver the recommendation, he would see how terrible Hess looked, taking several different proscription medications, with a badly kept mustache, avoiding any public sight, even a trembling hand, he felt like he was seeing Hitler in his last days, the stress of leadership and the infighting had made Rudolf Hess age 80 years in 8 apparently. The day of the Tag das Sieges would come on the 20th with no public appearance from the Führer, while Kaufmann went to the East in order to salvage the German war effort for when the ground was dry.

    The mythos of German supremacy was buried alongside Heydrich, when the Day of Victory came, it felt empty, the war was making the people restless while the death of the second most powerful man in Germany, after the previous second had vanished entirely, and the first one self-isolated into his own insanity, was leaving a crisis different from any they had to deal with until that moment. What could a totalitarian state that preached complete devotion to a leader do if said leader was insane? What could a people convinced of their own supremacy do when facing a defeat? What could a Security State do when their Head of Security could just be assassinated in the open and the assassins were not even caught? The Spring came in 1959 with many expecting that the War Machine would move and the previous convictions became confirmed once again after a winter of torment, but the Germans only saw their own winter become more and more intense. While others around the world finally could see the coming of the spring, perhaps just a flimsy hope that would be crushed eventually, but for now they could almost see a possibility, the chance that the fall of the Reich was coming, 20 years had passed since the invasion of Poland and while others saw defeat, others saw victory, and others saw an opportunity, especially those in the Halls of Germania.



     
    XXXV - ALL'OMBRA DEL DUCE
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    ALL'OMBRA DEL DUCE




    1680751431838.png







    Some say it is natural for a student to outgrow the Master, to Benito Mussolini that was a constant humiliation, a shadow looming over the North like the Goths and Rome. Fascism was not Nazism, but in the West and East alike, the two were seen as one and the same, in Propaganda Mussolini was shown as a small man compared to the threatening and bloodthirsty Führer, most insulting of all is when he was called a Nazist by Americans in their movies. But Fascism came first, Fascism was distinct, it was supposed to be a far more philosophical and sophisticated ideology than the rants of an angry Austrian! Greatest of ironies that Austria and the Germans overshadowed Italy once again, but this time they were supposed to be allies. Italy gained a lot from the war indeed, everything their humble ambitions wanted, but at the cost of being associated with the Swastika. Fascism was a totalitarian movement, but they did not have death camps to Jews, they were not obsessed with a supremacy of the "Mediterranean" Race as the Germans called them. In fact, the derrogatory terms that Italians were called by the Germans on a daily basis were hardly held back by the Reich's authorities. Through the Linz Pakt, with the so-called "Zollverein" agreements, Germans were privileged, representatives of German industries went around and acted as if the country they were dealing with was just another province like Bavaria and West Prussia. Italy was able to demand concessions, mainly thanks to Foreign Minister Galeazzo Ciano, but until Hitler's death they were seen as one and the same to the outside.

    But Benito had changed that, he believed, Italy was beginning to stand proud on it's two feet with their own little sphere of Influence, openly challenging the Reich at many times, initially with the backing of countries like Spain and France, but in time the Germans had begun to take their "allies" away one by one, France was under strong grip of the Germans and the SS, Spain was dependent on German commerce, and the War in Algeria did not help as the Germans grew their insidious influence in Northern Africa through advisors to the French authorities of Algiers. But there was a triumph in the desert, Egypt had become firmly entrenched in the Italian camp, alongside Jordan and there were good relations with the Saudis. Libya grew from a backwater where men like Balbo could be "exiled" to becoming one of the greatest breadwinners of the Linz Pakt, the discovery of more and more oil fields was bringing in such a boon to the Italian economy that the stagnation of the last years had been diminished. The Suez War was the show of force that Mussolini needed, both to show himself as independent from the new Führer of the Reich, expel the British influence from the Mediterranean, and firmly ally himself with the Arab states which also granted him more leverage against remaining tribes in Libya and Tunisia that resisted Italian assimilation and colonization, especially of the Costal Centers, ever since the discovery of oil fields.

    Italy had grown during the 1950s, especially in regards to their own independence, but there was always a threat from the North, just like how the Germans intervened when the French people killed Laval, Hess had refused to negotiate then and the Panzers destroyed whatever resistance was in their path. Sure, Italy would be much harder to invade, the alps were a strong northern barrier, Central Italy was a narrow and hilly peninsula which was perfect to defend, and the Kriegsmarine could not defeat the Regia Marina. The Victory in the Suez also meant the British abandoned Cyprus, allowing for an Italian force to occupy the Island while it was nominally under Greek Administration. This meant that the entirety of the Mediterranean was in some way within reach of Italian bombers, even the USN had to think twice before sending a strike group through Gibraltar to the Suez, the Mare Nostrum was achieved. The Regia Marina did not stay behind in investments of course, they were the pride of the nation, while the Army had to go through several examinations after the embarassing Greek campaign early in the War. All was not lost for Italy, especially as their own nuclear program advanced, despite German sabotage and Pressure, Hess was found to be a hesitant leader by Mussolini, a man controlled by his ministers and advisors while being obsessed only in following Hitler beyond the grave. He was easier to deal with than the German leader, who had his own sanity sometimes left for Mussolini to decipher in their encounters after the war.

    In Italy itself, Mussolini's age was catching up to him, his ulcer had returned and did not go away in 1958, his very well known love life had become more inactive, the sign of the end of times, specifically of his time. It is a testament to the advancements of medicine that Mussolini was able to live to the age of 76, outliving by a lot the expectation of his father, but no man can live eternally, Hitler learned that the hard way with his hipocondria leading to his death 8 years before. Arrangements had to be made by the Council of Fascism as to what would happen after his demise, while Umberto II, a man who despised Fascism, had to think of a way to maneuver the coming events to end the rule of the PNF once and for all. Of course, the Emperor was not in an easy fight, dismissing Mussolini and the Fascists like he wanted to after his father's death would mean a civil war at most, at the least everyone would ignore him, arrest him and he would have to abdicate, Monarchs in General did not have an easy time in Europe during this time.

    The Italian society in 1959 was seen in many ways as an exception to the rule in Europe, the Germans were seen as cold and fanatic, the Italians were seen as a hot-blooded people, perhaps due to the influence immigrants left in the United States. The Prohibition empowered Italo-American groups with certain interests, groups that were largely chased out of Italy by the brutal hand of the Fascist State under men such as Cesare Mori even before the War, after all the State had to keep an image of imposing Law and Order by crushing the hated Mafiosi. Criminality reduced in Southern Italy, the development of the region grew more over the years thanks to the Mare Nostrum, the ports in places like Palermo, Taranto and Salerno benefitted the most from the connections with the growing Tunisian and Libyan economies, the ports of Tripoli, Benghazi and Derna growing by the day through the extremely profitable oil markets exploited by the AGIP, the National Oil Agency of Italy, who also exploited the discovery of gas reserves in the Po river valley.

    It is hardly an achievement to be considered more lenient to Germania, the Fascists in Italy did have their own internal intrigues and the same Totalitarian system, although it lacked the same level of discipline of the German Reich where the Führerprinzip reigned absolute. Galeazzo Ciano, Mussolini's Son-in-Law and the powerful Minister of Foreign relations, had managed to keep his job despite the discovery of many critics towards Mussolini he had made in private, sometimes reaching the level of insults. Other figures, such as Italo Balbo, had a popularity that matched Mussolini in some cases, which is what caused the Italian Ace Commander to be sent into his internal exile as Governor of Libya Pre-War, unfortunately that was a measure that backfired terribly once Balbo sponsored the discovery of oil and within a decade his backwater desert was turned into the prized child of the Italian Empire. Ciano lost favor with his father-in-law, but was still able to keep his job in the Ministry, although his influence was no longer one that was able to ensure the succession of the Minister to the title of Il Duce. Luckily, the Italian Fascists had less confusing and bloody methods to ensure a succession: The Grand Council of Fascism. In the Council, the leader at the time was the long-time Secretary of the Party Carlo Scorza, a man who had been able to keep a relatively steady ship during a period of prosperity after the war. Although he did not stay in that position for much longer due to the uproar caused by the German persecution of the Catholic Church in 1956 and it's aftershocks in Italy. The longtime secretary had accumulated power through several connections between 1943 and 1956, none of that would save him from his downfall afterwards.

    In the immediate aftermath of the Suez War, the Italian government concentrated many efforts in constructing a good relationship with Egypt and the States of the Arabian Peninsula, subtly expanding it's influence due to the constant eye of the Reich over the region. It was confusing to both Rome and Cairo how the Germans made bold declarations and parts of the German government like the foreign Ministry were sabotaging the relationship carefully built over years while the RSHA had to do damage control. It was a much better alternative for Nasser to ally himself with the Italians, who also subtly held a threat over the Egyptian State through their control of Ethiopia and, by consequence, the ability to control the flow of the vital artery of the State, the River Nile. But not everything in their relationship was an elaborate extortion scheme, there were many benefits for the Pan-Arabists to ally with Rome, especially with the flux in investments brought by the Italian State to the region, namely the grand projects of the Aswan Dam and the even more ambitions "Qattara Sea Project", a plan by the Italian and Egyptian governments to excavate a connection between the Mediterranean Sea and the Qattara Depression, flooding the area, creating a powerful hydroelectric dam, and with great potential for tourism and transportation in the region. It would also serve logistical goals in the connection between Libya and Egypt, a region that once was an important front in the War. The investments in the Middle East did not stop in Egypt, Jordan would see itself as the uncontested defeated party in the Suez War, losing Cisjordan and the Northern Territories of Mafraq and Irbid to Syria. Italian intervention prevented the young pan-arab government from falling, especially through the expansion of the Amman-Aqaba railway and of the Aqaba port city. Iraq could not be saved by the Italians once the Syrian-Persian alliance struck the country, however thousands of Pan-Arab leaders would be granted exile, and the Iraqi Conquest would also propel the creation of the United Arab Republic, a project fully endorsed by Mussolini and his regime.

    In Europe, Italy had become more isolated after the demise of Hitler, with the death of Laval in France and Franco in Spain, the two nations drifted further into the arms of the Reich. The French under Darnand doubled down on it's totalitarian policies and began to commit terrible atrocities in Algeria under the excuse of fighting rebels of the local "Algerian Liberation Front", the escalation in the region grew immensely after the chaos in the mainland and the rise of the SS Officer. Demonstrations of sympathy for Algerian rebels resulted in the arrest of thousands of Frenchmen in 1952 after the Oran Massacre enacted by National Milice forces against protestors. Independence was not the opinion of the majority at first, but the demands for more equitable forms of local representation for muslims escalated into a full scale conflict after the Oran Massacre. The Algerian War was a controversial topic even for those who were enemies of the French State: The United Kingdom after the Suez War had been dealing with their own insurgent campaigns in places such as Malasya and Sudan, the latter of which having a strong movement in favor of a union with Egypt following the Suez War that was backed by the Italians through East Africa and Egypt itself. The Free French forces in Dakkar have actually been more encouraging towards the Paris Government than the Algerians, there was a logic as many including de Gaulle believed Algeria as an integral part of France, the independence of the region would only serve to encourage anti-colonial sentiment on the vast territories of French Africa controlled by the Anglo-French forces. In the United States, Huey Long's government was cautious on their moves, although they did support the self-determination of Morocco and Algeria, they did not commit to further moves as the CIA was instructed to concentrate on Asian matters such as the Korean War. There was the worry that encouraging independence movements in Africa could destabilize the French and British governments by some, and yet the CIA would go ahead to do so, ironically using of French Africa as a smuggling route through the Sahara.

    The Spanish were in a less conflicting predicament, most of their colonies have already been lost by the time of the turn of the century, Equatorial Guinea, Rif and West Sahara were relatively small territories or with a small population that was easier to control. José Antonio Primo de Rivera, son of the infamous general Miguel Primo de Rivera, had long been sidelined by the Francoist regime after the Civil War once the General moved to consolidate his own power in a less ideological and more autocratic state centered around himself with the support of the military and the Catholic Church, but while Mussolini was willing to work with Franco, the Germans were always more hostile at the Spanish leader's hesitation in joining the Linz Pakt as a full member, much like his Portuguese Counterpart. When Rivera took over, there was a certain instability in Spain while the Falangists consolidated power in their New Order, one that was inspired by Mussolini's style of Corporativist governance, but also that was far more friendly to German interests than before, fully joining the Pakt and opening the floodgates to the predatory megacorporations of the Reich. Italian companies suffered in competing over the Spanish market, although the Spanish government of the new Caudillo was officially an ally of Italy, these links would be put to the test, alongside the connections between Italy and France, in the year of 1956.

    While the French committed massacres and used of brutality to suppress separatists in Algeria and Morocco, with the Spanish consolidating the new reforms of the Falangist state, the Germans would launch a move that struck the Linz Pakt to it's core, forcing each member to choose sides even if publicly they showed unity. On the day after the Tag das Sieges, during the Easter of 1956, the Catholic Church would see a wave of attacks so vicious that was compared to the worst days of the 30 years war, the French Revolution and even the Vikingr raids. Hundreds of churches from Calais to Archangelsk would be struck by the coordinated and furious strikes of the SS, with priests being rounded up and arrested as well as resisting members of many churches that were accused of preaching doctrines opposed to the State. The Reichsconcordat no longer existed, if it was ever worth anything more than other treaties like Munich that were signed by Hitler. Pope Pius XII broke the decades of silence to openly speak out against the assaults by the Germans on the Catholic World, while he did not order an open rebellion like some said he did, Pius and the Church were now firmly opposed against Germania, this would have crucial effects on Italy.

    Mussolini was no Catholic, Fascism was theoretically a secular movement with great inspiration from Futurism, but when you rule over a nation like Italy, being an open atheist is the equivalent of a political suicide even for the most Totalitarian leader. Benito knew that this event was a turning point, one that could very well be exploited by the PNF to diverge itself further from the NSDAP and showcase the Italian Empire as a more rational alternative to the Reich in European affairs, although that was a very low bar considering Rudolf Hess was arguably clinically insane at this point. In a public declaration, the aging but still capable Duce took to the balcony in his usual uniform and aggressive posturing with a raised chin and bald head with a hat. He spoke out in favor of the Italian traditions, reinforcing their accomplishments and the belief in the Fascist Tomorrow, he spoke of the glory of Rome and finally about the historical resilience and resistance of the Italian people. In what should have been an usual speech, the subliminal message was one caught by the whole world, speaking about the Italian resistance and praising Italian institutions when the Roman Church was being attacked was a gesture of defiance. He was not as decisive, after all the appearance of unity had to be kept to the Reich, but enough was said and done. In the Fascist Party, the attack on the Church by the Germans hit two politicians in special: Roberto Farinacci, a known supporter of the alliance with the Germans and anti-semitism, ended up being the chief scapegoat for his opinions which led to Mussolini relocating him into exile, being made as his personal representative to the German Embassy. Finally, Carlo Scorza, a long-time and outspoken opponent of the Catholic influence in Italy, also served to be scapegoated, being fired from his position as Secretary of the Party. However that was only an excuse, if anything Mussolini himself shared his opinions on Catholicism, but Il Duce feared that the Secretary was growing too powerful in his position, he was instead made Governor of Crete and replaced by the younger Giorgio Almirante.

    The reaction in France was one of contained fury against Joseph Darnand and the German Cabinet, as it was called. Of course, the government in Paris, led by an SS man, with a direct connection to the embassy, with several French admirers of Hitler in charge, would not condemn their neighboring Overlord, some had wanted to unleash their own purge in the country. However, Catholicism had been one of the sustaining bases of the Vichy regime and it's values under Petain and Laval, especially in their crusade against the French Revolution. French Conservatives that had long collaborated with the current system had decisively turned against Nazism once Hess unleashed the purge against Christianity in 1956, Liberals and Socialists obviously would not stand for Paris either, not like many existed to remain outspoken after the brutal suppression 5 years earlier. The French State made no statement on the "internal matters" of the German Reich, and in that hesitancy Darnand destroyed the little legitimacy he still had in the French Right-Wing. No major organization called for resistance except for de Gaulle, who spoke boldly for someone who depended on foreign support to keep the stability of his own Empire. Both French leaders were seen as puppets by the opposite side, the French people was caught up between their propaganda wars and the Algerian war killing thousands of Frenchmen. As if to reinforce the level of depedence, the Germans used the Algerian desert to test nuclear devices, and if rumors were right, bedouin tribes and rebel strongholds were the preferred targets to study the effects of radiation on humans.

    In Spain, the Falangists had been reorganizing the New State since 1951, forming a relatively strong coalition between former republicans that were radicalized into National-Syndicalism, army commanders with strong Falangist Sympathies, Carlist monarchists, and the Catholic church, which meant that the attack by the Reich needed to be responded. Rivera did receive the backing of Heydrich's RSHA in the takeover of Spain after Franco's demise, some suspect they were even involved in his assassination, but this was Spain and nobody could rule at the time without the backing of the Pope. Rivera did give a warning to the German embassy, he would deliver a speech to appease the church and make limited concessions by granting asylum to German priests, but he also promised to crush further protests and anti-german sentiment, committing to expanding the German U-Boat base in the island of Fernando Pó. The sentiment from Catholic nations was expected from Germania, a certain level of distension had to be allowed in the immediate aftermath to prevent the "people's anger from boiling" as it was told to Hess. Of course the speech Rivera made, condemning German aggression against the Church, was still a contained one, and while there were protests in the German embassy, the strong presence of the Falangist militia and the State police prevented the protest from becoming violent and quietly dispersed it. But the Spanish people did not forget, that is what both the Italian and German intelligence were able to see, if the push came to shove, Rivera would have to decisively choose one side, either his German backers or the more compatible Italo-Spanish friendship.

    In the years since the Ethiopian War, Mussolini had changed the way Fascism worked within his realm, or more precisely how his cabinet worked, almost as if he was making his own Führerprinzip. He had increasingly sidelined men such as Galeazzo Ciano, Dino Grandi and Italo Balbo, figures who had their own thoughts as to how Fascism was supposed to work and were able to criticise him from behind, something which would be unthinkable in Hitler's rule where the cult to him was far too strong to allow the NSDAP's internal distinctions to take hold and openly fight one another as was the case under Rudolf Hess. Ciano, the foreign Minister once said to be the most likely successor to Mussolini, would lose more and more power over the years until finally he was exiled, the perfect excuse being given by the persecutions in the North. Mussolini, seeking to contrast himself from Nazism, appointed his own in-law as Ambassador to the Vatican, what a better way to show the commitment of Il Duce in protecting the Church? Sure, many fascists and even Mussolini laughed at the proposition that this was supposed to show commitment to the Pope, it was a cynical move to make sure the disliked symbol of corruption and Nepotism within Il Duce's cabinet was sent away from the levers of power, Giuseppe Bastianini would be appointed as Minister in his stead. Grandi, once a powerful figure in the movement and President of the Chamber of Fasces and Corporations, the Italian Lower House, was a man Mussolini grew suspicious of since the death of Victor Emmanuel III, the new King Umberto II and Dino were close in cooperating politically, Dino was a nobleman and much more of a Monarchist than Mussolini and several of the Fascists were comfortable with. Naturally, a direct move against the Emperor's "Protegèe" would be a step too far, and so the Fascists began instead to approach a new figure gaining prominence in the Assembly. Giorgio Almirante, as New Party Secretary, would enter in contact with a flying ace who grew in the post-war politics, Ernesto Botto, known as Gamba di Fierro (Iron Boot) for using an iron leg after combat injuries. Speaking of pilots, Italo Balbo was the only one of the trio who was outside of the reach of the Roman Politics, enjoying the fruits of his de facto exile as Governor of North Africa, which turned out to be the best long-term investment ever forced into Italian hands.

    As many of the major figures were sidelined and exiled to all corners of the Empire, it was increasingly clear that Mussolini was choosing a new successor out of Pavolini or Almirante, both men committed Fascists who grew in power after the war. That is not even including Balbo, who had quickly gained prominence from his old credentials, popular appeal and the control of the Libyan oil fields. One man watched it all, King Umberto II, or rather Emperor Umberto of Savoia, a man who theoretically should have held all the power and yet was powerless against his own Prime Minister. Mussolini gained the credits for the Victory, joining the war was his gamble that he had orchestrated, being praised for the many conquests and hiding the embarrassing defeats in Greece and Libya. He was a man who grew to despise Fascism over the years, especially after the war as Mussolini's ego grew to heights that no man thought possible and his own family was being sidelined, he saw the disaster that becoming associated with the Linz Pakt turned out to be and had decisively turned once Hess began the persecution of the Catholic Church and Mussolini did little to challenge it. Il Duce also was a Republican, who tolerated Victor Emmanuel III due to his martial atitude and prestigious past, but held no such respect for Umberto who had to be careful about the loyalties of his supposed subordinate. In the Military, Fascist elements have grown since the war, especially thanks to Graziani's reforms after the war which retired many of the old officers who had been active since the days of the First World War. The Blackshirts were bolder since their victory too, with the Carabineri being more sidelined once Il Duce was secured of his position, questioning many compromises he had to make 20 years earlier. But Mussolini was predictable, Almirante, Pavolini and Balbo were not, one of the few Monarchists in the higher ranks of the PNF was Dino Grandi and it was quite unlikely that he would be able to win the eventual power struggle.

    1680743876404.png

    The pieces were being set by Benito for when he died and his potential successors also made their moves. Italo Balbo had a direct line of access to Mussolini through the Dictator's eldest son, Bruno, a man in his 40s who also was a passionate enthusiast of aviation, he had been mentored by Balbo in his youth, speaking highly of the Governor to his father only for Mussolini to increasingly notice that his eldest son was being completely manipulated. Although many believe that the friendship was genuine, that was not true in the paranoid mind of the Dictator in the late 1950s, he feared that his former Quadrumvir would one day use his son as a platform to usurp power and claim his own legacy. Pavolini was a man who held the trust of the Duce, even if he was also considered a violent man by his detractors. As Minister of Culture and a known cinephile, Pavolini helped facilitate the introduction of Mussolini's other son, Romano, into the Movie industry where the second son of the Dictator wanted to be involved with as a producer and even artist, one such incident being when he dissappeared one night and was found playing on a Jazz Club under the name Romano Full, which was quickly silenced due to the illegal nature of American music genres such as Jazz in Europe as a whole. Benito had reprimanded his son but also encouraged him to enter the film Industry and Pavolini gave him the job of Undersecretary of Popular Culture, which he mostly used to work as a producer behind the scenes in many Italian films as the Italian cinema was still a very popular one around the world, in some ways it was less overtly propagandistic and supressive than their Northern counterpart in the Reich. Meanwhile, Almirante was a new and relatively inexperienced figure as Secretary of the PNF but he soon showed capable organizational skills in the party, growing his own influence within the Grand Council of Fascism and proclaiming loudly his loyalty to Mussolini and a desire of fighting the corruption in Italy to serve the Ideal of the Fascist New Man, although he also appealed much to Pope Pius XII and the Catholic Church.

    Everything had changed when the bomb was detonated in Sendai in 1947, Nuclear physics had been mostly theoretical and dismissed in Germany but in Italy, Enrico Fermi and many other physicists had believed that the Atomic Weapon was possible, something which was proven to the world. In 1948, Fermi had been approached with a deal, to return to Italy and contribute with the work in his home country. Fermi initially refused, he was a man who did not agree with Fascism, although like many Italians he held a certain respect for Mussolini and had even been a member of the Royal Academy of Sciences. The offer was repeated again after his Jewish wife Laura had been killed by a lynch mob during the Racial riots during the Thurmond Administration, the climate of the country, added to the fears over the victory of Huey Long in the American right, who many considered as the coming of Communism, is said to have caused Fermi to believe that the United States was no longer safe. But all of that was just the story publicly told, it is more likely that Enrico had been coerced to return, in fact his wife's death was considered very coincidential. Either way, the father of the Nuclear Reactor and one of the brightest minds in the Physics world had returned to his home country, from there he work to strengthen Mussolini's rule, but he did so mostly out of fear that a nuclear monopoly held by the Reich in Europe would be the end of Italian independence. Italy already had a primitive Nuclear Reactor, but it would take a long way for the development of a Nuclear weapon, a program which would last 10 years since Enrico's return and was only finished after his death. Italy did not have any significant reserves, but that would also change in 1948 after the National Party won the elections in South Africa, the country changed it's direction to grow increasingly aligned towards Germany as the Boer dominance grew with the implementation of Apartheid. A ready access to Uranium already existed in Germany thanks to the conquest of the Donbass, but the new friendly government in Pretoria would also serve as a great supplier to the Italian Nuclear program, one that would take a long time to reach it's effort, mainly due to concerns of interference and sabotage not from the CIA or MI6, but by the RSHA.

    The start of the Ural War was seen in Italy as as nothing more than a short German adventure at first, there were a few declarations made by the aging Mussolini but nothing truly revolutionary like sending volunteers like in the last Russian War. But the moment the Germans detonated a bomb in Perm and still failed to capture the city, two realizations dawned in Rome, apparently paradoxal as it showed both the superiority and inferiority of Germania. They were willing to use their arsenal and showed force with it, they did not have a Nuclear Taboo or restraint, but they also were not invincible, most of all the weapons had showed a certain level of desperation by the regime to provide a quick victory, which was further reinforced with Operation Sutur. But the war was a disaster in that winter with the Russians practically pushing the Germans to their starting borders in most sectors. There are some who say that a Dictator's demise comes after the detonation of the first Nuclear Weapon of their country, it is a superstition in Europe, a coincidence in Hitler's case but when Mussolini died shortly after Italy's atomic program gave results the superstition gained roots.

    In the Libyan desert, the Nuclear Bomb "Pompeo", named after Pompey Magnus, with a yield of 18 kilotons, marked the true independence of Italy and the final triumph of Benito Mussolini, the sickly leader fought his ulcer and medical recommendations to go in person to the test where he was accompanied by Balbo and several scientists, the Emperor Umberto would also go to the desert and watch as the bomb exploded, shocking the world. In Germany the reaction caused a shock between Heydrich and Hess as the Führer blamed the chief of the RSHA for failing to stop the Italian program, not that it mattered much as Heydrich died shortly afterwards. The Duce would make no public appearances after his return from Libya as his health became significantly worse and he was laid under intensive care by his doctors. Finally he would die on the 3rd of June, 1959, after leading Italy for over 30 years, considered as the last of the Old Guard of Dictatorial leaders who emerged in Europe in the Fallout of the First World War. A Grand Funeral would be organized in Rome on the 7th, accompanied by all the higher figures of the Party who would prepare for the grand confrontation that would follow in the Council of Fascism.


    1680751061483.png


    But before that, death would strike even before Mussolini's funeral as one aircraft from Tripoli disappeared overseas. Italo Balbo, on his way to Rome for Mussolini's funeral, would die as the wreckage of his plane was found near Malta, there were no survivors from the crash of the BP. 471 on the 5th of June. That threw the plans in disarray, Balbo had for certain been the most secure successor to Mussolini from his popularity and network of supporters. Now the fears were that Pavolini, the Duce's protegee, would become the new choice to lead Italy, something that Umberto could not accept and neither could many within the PNF. Even if, unlike in Germany, there was a mechanism of succession, the transition of power in the Fascist system was far from smooth after it's founder's death as the Monarchy, inspired by recent events, finally acted against this system. Mussolini's funeral was rushed and happened on the 6th of June, 1959, and with the funeral as excuse, the Carabineri, more loyal towards the crown, reinforced the security and disarmed the blackshirts who were meant to participate in the procession. As the Great Council of Fascism assembled, Pavolini was nowhere to be found, instead it would be Dino Grandi, President of the Lower Assembly, who would initiate the works, skipping the reading of Mussolini's testament to call for a vote to choose the new Duce of the Fascist Party. The Delegates began to protest, especially Almirante who demanded the reading of Mussolini's testament. Many began questioning where the leader of the Blackshirts was, and many began to notice the moves of the Carabineri outside.

    Umberto knew that this was the time to strike, he would have no better chance to rid Italy of the Fascist Plague, with the Nuclear Weapon, the Germans could no longer intervene and the Ural War would keep them distracted. However there was a serious lack of coordination between Dino Grandi and the Emperor, namely the fact Grandi expected himself to be chosen as Prime Minister after his ascension within the PNF was ensured by the coup. Meanwhile, the Emperor had another idea, he planned to appoint the veteran General Giovani Messe, former Aide-de-camp of his father, as Prime Minister to ensure a transition away from Fascism while keeping a strong authority who had the respect of the Military and the Italian people, an act similar to what many putschists expected to do in Germany. It was not necessarily democratic, it was still a very much nationalist government with an authoritarian mindset, however one held by "respectable men" instead of "street thugs". The Coup was dealing with trouble as the Carabineri's presence alarmed the members of the council, meanwhile Galeazzo Ciano, who was in the Vatican, returned to Rome where the council met and was allowed entrance due to Dino's belief that Ciano would support him, only to find out Mussolini's son-in-law came barging into the meeting to throw his own hat on the ring and split the vote towards Dino.

    1680753032685.png

    The Session would continue into the night which made the people start whispering on what was happening, the Blackshirts began to be arrested by the Carabineri after the funeral once the meeting was starting and Pavolini was put into House Arrest in an Hotel Room guarded by the Royal Police. Meanwhile, the news leaked that Messe was meeting with the Emperor and had supposedly received his support to form a government, which was outrageous as the Grand Council solely held the right to make the "recommendation" of successors as Prime Minister. But the Emperor was making use of his extensive powers, declaring Martial Law in the City and calling in Army units due to the threat of supposed terrorists of launching an attack after Mussolini's funeral. The chaos erupted in the Grand Council as Grandi, a known monarchist, was accused by Republican Fascists as a traitor, with Almirante, as Secretary of the Party, calling for his expulsion in the heat of the moment. The Council had quickly turned against Grandi as the news came of the Monarchist putsch, with the vote finally being decided past midnight as Giorgio Almirante was chosen as the new leader of the PNF. His first decision in the council was to condemn the Emperor for launching an illegal coup and declaring the Vacancy of the Throne, the Grand Council of Fascism now demanded Umberto's immediate abdication for the betrayal of Fascist and National values.

    But the PNF was now only a building, while the Carabineri began to make it's moves all across the nation by attacking the offices of the "Ras", the regional leaders of the Party, entering in open confrontation with the blackshirts as violent shootouts threw Italy in the scenario of a Civil War. With the Martial Law declared, the Army was granted extraordinary powers and were meant to follow the instructions of the new Prime Minister Messe. Messe was a man popular in the armed forces even at his old age, a veteran who commanded several successful operations during the War. But he was not the Chief of the Army, rather it was the sickly Rodolfo Graziani who was awakened in the middle of the night in his home with the news of the coup and an invitation by the new Prime Minister to join the New Government as Minister of War, alongside a letter from the Emperor himself calling for him to serve the Empire at this crucial time. However, Graziani was a man who was personally loyal to Mussolini, a committed Fascist especially after the war, he rejected the invitation although that was expected by Umberto, what was not expected was what he did afterwards.

    At 3 AM, Army Units in Rome mobilized near the Palazzio Veneza where the Council was in session, the officer in charge would speak to the leader of the Carabineri who, after looking at the force and armaments amassed against him, fatefully let them through. The Council was now able to communicate and contact the Blackshirt leaders, warning them of the coup while the radio spread the news to the country about the Emperor's betrayal of Mussolini's popular legacy as well as the backing of Graziani, although they would omit the appointment of Messe in specific as Prime Minister. The Coup was out of control and soon Messe would attempt to avoid a civil war, refusing the Emperor's offer to form a government and stepping down unexpectedly. This would prove to be the end of the Italian Monarchy as the sun rose and Umberto fled the country with his family, leaving the Quirinal Palace in shame, despite the urgings of many of his subordinates to head to Naples where the more Monarchist regions in the south would surely back him. But, especially with Nuclear Weapons involved, a Civil War would have destroyed Italy, something Umberto would not do. He first attempted to flee through Turkey, but his plane was intercepted over the Taranto Straits and forced to land in Albania where he would be arrested for Treason, a very arbitrary charge to say the least. While the coup collapsed, Pavolini would be executed by a Carabineri, who afterwards committed suicide, and that left Almirante's rise uncontested.

    Before the crowds, Giorgio would announce the Birth of the "Italian Social Republic", which would represent the true ideals of Fascism, while also promising to ensure a steady transition from the Monarchy which was declared abolished by the Council as a New Constitution would soon be drafted. Almirante spoke highly of Mussolini and the mission of the Italian Nation to protect the legacy of Il Duce while also advancing and working towards perfecting it. Namely he would announce a fight against corruption and work towards restoring the relationship with the Catholic Church which was more ambiguous under the atheist Mussolini. The 7th of June marked the Birth of the Italian Social Republic under the Duce Almirante (ironically a name which means "Admiral" despite the fact he never was a naval officer), after a bloody last attempt by the Old Order to overthrow Fascism, but it proved to be too little too late, most of the loyalist generals had long retired or were approaching their 80s, the Carabineri alone were unable to defeat both the Army and the Blackshirts, and the Emperor refused to march in with an army from the south to retake Rome, a move that would surely cause a civil war. Hundreds would die from the confrontation in what was known as "Umberto's Coup", many others would later be trialed for their actions and support to the Monarch while others were forcefully retir
    ed. It was time for a New age to begin, a new page for Fascism and for Italy.
     
    Last edited:
    XXXVI - FÜHRERSCHLACHT
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    FÜHRERSCHLACHT


    1681009839672.png








    He was unworthy, he was a failure, he was not worthy of even being in his shadow. Rudolf Hess was the worst possible man to lead a state centered around a Leader, what were the followers supposed to do if their leader was a hesitant and weak man? He was no leader, he was always a follower, the only moments he felt some control was when he praised his predecessor in public and private. And the best way to destabilize him? "Hitler would not have done that" or "The Führer would have done this", yes he still called Hitler as THE Führer even when he should not, dead men cannot be charismatic, and the people depended on the charisma of a leader to follow him. There were no tears for Hindenburg a day after he died, because he was only some old man who could not connect to a crowd, there were no tears for the Kaiser, there were no tears for the French Presidents. Meanwhile people cried to this day in the Memorial Day, those who grew worshipping a man who was no longer there, a father for the nation while Hess could not even fill the shoes of being an older brother.

    Every day was harder or worse, his plans of a great reform in the Party? They failed, all chips were placed on the treacherous fool that Wegener was, the golden boy who now would shine in the afterlife. The Security? Heydrich, the damned fool, ignored his own safety and was now dead, leaving the SSK and the RSHA headless, which reminded him that he was now supposed to choose someone. The Volk? They were angry, they went for this war in the Ural mountains, the destiny of the Aryan race to reach a natural border, only for all those hopes to be crushed in an ill-fated offensive in the winter and tens of thousands of corpses to return to the Reich. The economy? What economy? There was no more growth, the government was indebted and had to spend even more to mobilize forces in this war, which means Taxes had to actually be increased on the Aryan volk, which means protests. He had been tricked hadn't he? Or was Goebbels right all along? That man was the only one who Hess could say understood Hitler like him, that and Speer but he sold his soul long ago to the old Reich Bureaucracy and Industrials who would suck the Reich dry in their corruption. Goebbels was just as devoted as he was since the very beginning, he knew his intentions were pure, but who is to say he did not have other motives? He might need to ask his astrologist.

    When the Day of Victory came in 1959, the Reich was in it's bleakest situation, an encroaching old enemy from the east, a bold challenge from the south, a renewed effort from the west, and enemies within that were tearing down all they built while they fought one another. The meaning of the Führerprinzip, to always follow the leader unconditionally, a man above all law and responsibility, closer to a God-King than to a man in some ways, the Greatest Power in History, the World Capital, so many grandiose titles and reputation that were being shattered after two decades of invincibility. Resistance movements that were long thought to be gone have gained vigor the moment Heydrich died, it was as if the fact the most untoucable man in the Continent was assassinated was a signal that anyone could be killed. Hess' security was doubled and his rare public appearances were so restricted he did not show up in the Day of Victory, but Goebbels did. In his grand speech before the parading soldiers and the anxious crowd, Joseph Goebbels used with mastery his greatest gift, his voice, rallying the people before the Brandenburg Gate to speak of the great perils threatening the Reich. The Jews struck their blow, using their minions through Israeli Zionists to attack the Reich's allies in Syria, Jewish lobbies manipulating Western politics redoubled their efforts and doubled down against the might of Germany, threatening a two-front war at the first sign of collapse. He spoke to the crowds, but not before he had carefully prepared said crowd, he had chosen many of the most fanatical, he had chosen the most devout to mix in and so the sound became louder and louder with salutes as he spoke and made his challenge to his enemies, the Reich's enemies.


    "They say the German people waver and claim for their false idols of liberalism and degeneracy, that they yearn for their old shackles of World Finance, for us to reject our Führer, to renounce the conquests and achievements of Adolf Hitler. I ask you, German People, are you willing to go to the last consequences to protect our sacred fatherland? I ask you, are you willing to make sacrifices and stand up against the enslavers, placing your faith in our Führer and Nation? I ask you, are you willing to stand against every test, every trial, to cut the weeds that seek to strangle us in our sleep and free our nation from the Jewish lies? I ask you, do you have steadfast faith in our Führer, do you have your complete devotion and Zeal that he shall lead us through these hard times until our definitive victory on our enemies from within and without?"


    After each question the hysteria took the crowd, almost 30 years of ceaseless indoctrination and manipulation, coupled with the anxious desire for answers, Goebbels' charisma and the almost religious faith in the vague party mottos would make them raise their arms, speaking "Heil Hitler! Heil Hess!" and "As the Führer commands, we shall obey!". The Minister's intention in this grand show was not only a demonstration of unity to the outside forces who perhaps hoped for an overthrow of the Party's rule, but also a show of his own force, earning more and more of Hess' favor and showing the strength he held in controlling the German people. He was the face of the party, the voice of the party, and as he said the party must follow. Kaufmann was a savvy politician, but he was relatively uncharismatic, and he was also an ally of Goebbels in old times. Kaufmann was preparing the terrain for what would come the day Hess was no longer the Führer. Speer was no fool, he knew very well how people could say the right words to convince others, and yet he was never able to work that out with a crowd.

    With Heydrich gone, his backing from the SSK was more tenuous, especially as Rudolf Hess moved in to reverse the previous compromise. Seeing the SSK as an institution far too powerful and centralized, he once more divided the Police and the Secret Police, restoring the SS and the Police, namely dividing the Police into the ORPO (Order Police) and GESTAPO (Secret State Police), perhaps that was due to the fear of another Heydrich or his new "Hitlerist" rhetoric about returning to old times. The SS continued as the State's Paramilitary Force largelly responsible for the State Security, although the Waffen-SS was officially made into a fourth branch of the Armed Forces as an "Ideological Army", it changed little from the previous structure, except ending the control of the Command office of the Reichsführer on all divisions, allowing for a more centralized command in theory. Finally came the time for choosing leaders, the overall command of the Reichsführer of the SS went to Werner Best, Heydrich's former Deputy. The Security Police, the SiPo, responsible for Internal order against dissidents and criminal repression, continued under the leadership of Adolf Eichmann, one of Heydrich's deputies and considered a very qualified organizer, although outside of Germany he was known for organizing and designing something far more perfidious than a paper pile. The Foreign Intelligence became the main task of the SD, which would be granted to Otto von Bolschwing, former representative of the SD in Buncharest and an instrumental figure in coordinating the fall of Antonescu and the rise of the Iron Guard. The GESTAPO, which received the previous internal security attributions of the SD, was placed under the Ministry of the Interior, the organization itself still led by it's longtime boss Heinrich Müller.

    The SS's threat to power had been greatly weakened thanks to the combined effort of the Party in preventing the organization from growing into the balance-breaking levels of influence it held under Heydrich by dividing the SS itself from the Police, and then dividing the Internal Security under the GESTAPO and SiPo and the Foreign Intelligence under the SD, also making it so the Waffen-SS became more subservient within the OKW. The Police would also be placed back under the supervision of the Ministry of the Interior, Arthur Seyss-Inquart, who was now Eichmann's supervisor. Overall the German system, while still rather confusing, now had been decentralized and more streamlined in it's competences. The SS continued still to be a powerful organization as the visual fist of the Party, but the Reichsführer no longer held control over the Intelligence and Police agencies, as well as the Military arm of the SS was placed under greater authority of the OKW. The last proved to be a critical change in the Eastern war effort. Erich von Manstein, after his incident, was moved into the Reserve pool of officers, essentially a retirement with a gorgeous pension fund. Meanwhile, Kesselring retired from his role as Chief of the Luftwaffe due to health issues, with the operation being placed under the command of Werner Mölders, former Fighter inspector and instructor, a brilliant ace in the war who was the first pilot to score over 100 planes shot down and was instrumental in creating new fighter formations, he was chosen as both a competent officer and as a propagandist victory.


    1680960545675.png


    It was time for a change in command on the East in April, after all the first commander ended up moved into a disgraced reservist role, the second one was shot dead by one of his underlings, and there were fears that the Russians would push beyond the Volga if the offensive was renewed in that summer unless the Wehr seized the initiative again. The Southern Army Group, now with Manstein Retired, was placed under General Hasso von Manteufel, another Veteran from the war and Panzer commander. Walther Wenck, a known improviser who served during the Russian Front and currently held command, successfully defending the area near the former city of Kazan through a mix of improvisation and organized defenses, was made the new Head of Operations in the Far East, which surprised some due to his relative youth compared to other Generals (He was 59), however more experienced officers have avoided the role, fearing that it was suicidal. But Wenck knew the situation from the ground, the Russian forces were made stronger, especially with the overwhelming support from the Reich's enemies, but they were still the same soldiers, many still not knowing how to use the diverse supply of weapons and ammunition tossed in their direction. With the Spring mud slowing the Russian forces in March and a relative pause in the fighting during April, May was the perfect opportunity for a counter-attack. He was hard-pressed to deliver a victory while the new leadership of Kaufmann, Speer and Goebbels tried to find ways out of the war without admitting a defeat and without escalating it any further and pressure the German economy more than it already did.

    Wenck had advantages which his predecessors did not, mainly the greater flow of resources and recruits which made the Wehrmacht forces engaged in the east outnumber the initial invasion force, alongside the better supply lines after being driven back near the border and the subservience of the Waffen-SS after Heydrich's death. Waffen-SS officers such as Steiner, Peiper, Dietrich and Gille were called up for meetings with the new Eastern Commander who made clear that they no longer held the protection from Heydrich, by decree signed by Hess and with Wenck having the backing of the new Party heads back in Germania, their divisions would be placed under his unconditional authority as a direct representative of the Führer in commanding the "Pacification of the East", an euphemism for the Ural War. That meant that over 300 thousand soldiers of the Waffen-SS were no longer held as a glorified reserve force to shoot prisoners with, now they would need to compensate the preferential treatment once received by Hitler, who had made sure the SS had received the "shinniest boots and bullets" in the Armed Forces. The Waffen-SS, which was also largely made up of volunteers, did not have the same experience of the Wehrmacht, but they could more than compensate it through the fanaticism and ideological indoctrination, something Wenck could count on, perhaps inspired in examples provided by the Japanese soldiers who were once willing to charge into machine gun nests with glorified bamboo sticks.

    In Russia, the dispute within the High Command was to if they should push forwards and where. The Tsar was cautious, more so than his generals who once went through the humiliation and the personal loss in the hands of the Germans. The use of 7 Nuclear bombs and the building up of forces showed that Germania was willing to go to the last consequences, while the Russians had their own program being held in secret, it was still not finished, and besides they would take years to build up an arsenal to ensure a Mutually Assured Destruction, years that their enemy could use to glass everything bigger than a village from the Volga to Vladivostok. The pressure to keep the advantage was immense, with Zhukov and his "Red Clique" still being seen with suspicion, especially due to their hawkish atitude that led to them directly confronting the Tsar. Andrey was a more tolerant man than Stalin, which means they were able to keep their offices, but the Russian forces had essentially been ordered to halt at the Volga, even if Chukov claimed that the Southern front could be attacked, with the former Stalingrad and Astrakhan being vulnerable. There was a plan for a bold push, capturing Stalingrad and using it as a base to reach Rostov and cut off the Caucasus, the main source of German oil and of many other minerals needed for their War Machine. The plan, named "Operation Dagger", had ultimately been approved by the Tsar, but that proved a mistake as the Russian forces began to amass in the South while the Germans prepared to strike the Center. Wenck also would lose much of the disadvantage of his predecessors, there were no longer thousands of informants behind his lines as he advanced, the East was a mostly pacified territory in the frontier, and the SiPo and SD both would target foreign saboteurs in the East.

    The Germans struck first on the 9th from Nurlat in Tartarstan, targeting the Southeast at Orenburg, a push meant to cut off the Amassing Russian forces near Saratov. Heinrich Trettner's Paratroopers would strike first during the night to sabotage communication lines of the Russian army, a task helped by the precarious infrastructure in the area which made it's effectiveness enormous. Before sunrise, the forces of Luftflotte II, based around the Volga, struck the Russian air bases, neutering the enemy air force in the start of the offensive. Furthermore, a diversionary attack at Samara pinned down the growing numbers of Russian forces in the region just long enough for the exposed flank to be overwhelmed by Hermann Balck's 7th Panzer Division, aided by Steiner's 3rd SS Panzer Corps, the breakthrough of the two amassed Tank formations was overwhelming despite the fanatic defense put up by the Russians, which was compensated by the fanatic aggressiveness of the SS in their desire of butchering them. As if it was any more possible, the war in the Urals had grown in brutality, as the Germans were now aware of the danger of partisans. The use of Napalm, a inflammable substance, as well as white phosphorus ammunition was brutal in the region of the former Samara Oblast, forests and towns were now targets as perfect as a Russian bunker, even if what they inherited from this war was a burning wasteland, it would be worth it to save their pride.



    1681010174781.png


    Operation Dagger was canceled as the Russian troops were overwhelmed by the offensive, an emergency redeployment was ordered to stop the offensive, resulting in the largest armored engagement since the Second World War, at Severnoye, where hurried defenses were about to be overwhelmed by the 7th Panzer Division when the 21st Tank Army under General Ivan Chernyakhovsky struck from the west, coming back from Samara. Despite the surprise assault, the Russian tank force, which was compromised of mainly Russian T-49s and American M-22 "Pershing", which were medium tank models that were still outgunned by their German E-80 counterpart, all while the Wehrmacht had the clear lead in regards to the Heavy Tank department where their E-200 Panzer was both faster and more well armored than the American M-60 "Patton", named in honor of the former President in 1957. American observers would learn the lesson, never enter a tank engagement with the Wehrmacht unless Air Superiority is absolute. The Russian forces were slaughtered, with the German indiscriminate use of white phosphorus, as well as the longer range and better experience of the Panzer crews, decisively halting the Russian push and the following counter attack routed the remains of the 21st Tank Army, what was left of it was less than a fifth of the original force, the aerial dominance the Luftwaffe held was critical for the German victory, which reminded veterans at home of the great victories of the World War. It was not only American tanks either, several British tanks such as the "Cromwell" models would prove to be outdated against the Wehr's new assets.

    By the time June arrived, the Russians had to abandon Samara and the Southern front, the unexpectedly quick German advance took the City of Orenburg by assault after it had been so fiercely defended by the Imperial troops in the last year. Wenck planned to focus on the South, from where the great plains would give advantage to the more mobile German forces and allow them to strike around the Urals through cities such as Aktobe and Orsk. Central Asia was also a location where the Reich could use the local tribes to turn them against the Russians under the promise of an Independent Muslim State in Central Asia. Bohle was commanded by both Speer and Goebbels to change the rhetoric towards Islamic tribes to encourage an insurrection against the Orthodox Tsardom. Furthermore, the fall of Orenburg on the 3rd would lead to a great event on the 9th in the East. While in Europe the Germans had crossed the Or river, tens of thousands of Chinese forces crossed in the Mongolian desert, breaking the previous agreement held with the Russian government.

    The Chinese attack on Mongolia was an expected event by many in Washington, President Long felt personally humiliated as if he was a repeat of Neville Chamberlain. Ever since the end of the Korean War, China and the US have been trying to build up better terms in relationship, which was abruptly interrupted by this event. Considering that earlier that year the Chinese seized Macau, the British reinforced their defenses in Hong Kong, fearing that Beijing was only starting to changed into a more expansionistic zeal as the War in Russia caused shockwaves of instability around the world. Mongolia's meager forces were no match for the Chinese, indeed the reserve of the Chinese invasion force was bigger than the entire male population of the country, only a fraction of high speed units, especially of motorized forces, crossed into the steppes and captured Ulaanbataar within a week, with the Russian forces meant to protect the Khan retreating. The Tsar knew this was a sign of weakness and treachery, but none except the most gung-ho anti-communist generals were willing to challenge the Chinese aggression when the Germans were practically bypassing the Ural Mountains through the south. The Chinese People's Republic would annex Mongolia on the 17th, officially integrating it as a yet another Province, with nothing but loud protests and and the end of any goodwill from Long's government, a price that Mao was willing to pay with his new Pan-Asian and Anti-Colonial ideas, Peking was far from done interfering in conflicts worldwide.

    In Germania, despite the victories, the war did not end the infighting within the Government. Rudolf Hess, increasingly isolated, had left the governance of the nation to the Party Chancellor Karl Kaufmann. But Kaufmann was not Wegener, despite being the Gauleiter of perhaps the most important City in Western Germany and the greatest port in Continental Europe, Hamburg, he was largely seen as a placeholder. He was a compromise between Albert Speer and Joseph Goebbels, a man who supported the strengthening of the State Powers in detriment to the Party's apparatus established by Wegener and the Control Faction. Goebbels and Kaufmann went back a long date ever since the former was a Newspaper editor in Rheydt, he and Kaufmann were both part of the "Western Block" of the NSDAP in the 1920s, allies of the Strasser brothers before switching to Hitler and pledging loyalty to him. The two were Gauleiters of the greatest cities in Germany, sharing similar sentiments of nostalgia for the old days. Meanwhile, Speer and Kaufmann were recent friends, establishing their alliance after the war as part of the grandiose plans for the Führerstadt program. Resources were given by Speer as both coordinated the great expansion and modernization of the Hamburg Port, as well as the expansion and rezoning of the city to fight the illegal underworld culture in the former liberal stronghold in Northern Germany. Kaufmann liked to claim that him and Speer had "Rebuilt" Hamburg from it's previous condition, besides Kaufmann sympathized with Speer's proposal of an economical detente with the West, after all him and "his" city stood to benefit the most from sea trade with the US and it would help reduce the strength of the blackmarket, which had grown more decentralized after the crackdown on Lisbon during the invasion.

    Kaufmann, however, was under no illusions, he knew he neither had the popular appeal of Goebbels or the bureaucratic strength of Speer's machinery. The three represented a "State Faction" against Wegener that had been sidelined until the war finally brought down the Partification process. Hess was personally a great supporter of Partification at the start, however the Führer's mental state meant that he could influence little in the politics of the party except for signing down on whatever the Party Chancellor or his secretaries brought to him. Goebbels was an exception, Hess began to have the propagandist as a confidant of his, perhaps because he was the only other man within the inner circle who shared the genuine devotion he had for Hitler and his Legacy. Indeed Joseph kept close ties with the Hitler family, Magda Goebbels and Eva Hitler had made peace after they no longer had to compete for the attention of the late Adolf, while Ilse Hess had been serving as the official First Lady of the Reich. Young Klara, who was only eleven at the time, had Magda Goebbels as an aunt figure, meeting her the many times Goebbels went to the Berghof or Linz, at the time Hitler's only child had enrolled in the Hitler youth, as expected she had special privileges. One incident where two young girls, unaware of who she was, shoved her into the mud and beat her with punches resulted in two SS guards taking the children away, expelling them from the Hitler Youth while their parents were sent to a Concentration camp. Goebbels knew that Eva and Klara were keys to popular heights, Hess had only intensified the almost religious cult of personality towards Hitler, refusing that his portrait was ever placed above or at the same level as Adolf's.

    The Reich's situation was not much better economically, offensives cost more than defensives, especially with the need to keep a constant supply line after your Vanguard advanced beyond your expectations and the infrastructure left behind had been scorched. As Atyrau was taken, the Caspian Sea became more useful to transport supplies from refineries in the Caucasus to the frontlines in Aktau. All of that was not cheap, the German economy was built on a large deficit in the years before the World War, while plundering a continent dealt with the immediate problems, the projects made by Hitler added even greater costs such as the Führerstadt program and the need to build new infrastructure in the East to make the land actually profitable to keep instead of being an enormous resource drain like Generalplan Ost was. The "Foreign Workers" program helped industries to offset costs in manpower, only to increase the unemployment amongst the Germans who now had to pay high taxes for the Reich to sustain it's growing spending, especially thanks to the war. All fought over a territory which did not possess any resources that were critically necessary except for a few Gas deposits along the Volga. Speer opposed the continuation of the war, he wanted Wenck to achieve his victories in order to destabilize Russia and secure a few areas such as Orenburg where preliminary research showed the presence of enormous gas deposits. The Southern part of the Ural frontier was far more important than the Frozen north between Perm and the Arctic Circle.

    But the Führerprinzip still stood resolute, Hess alone could stop the war, the only way to convince him to do such was to make it seem like Hitler's Will beyond the grave. While childishly there was a suggestion to dress up as Hitler's ghost and show up in the Führer's room in the middle of the night, the reality is that Goebbels was the only one who was now close enough to Hess to convince him, he had the leader's trust. But while Goebbels propelled himself into the halls of power by using the people's resentment against the war, now he was the one who wanted a triumph, the victories achieved in the East brought back the morale and euphoria of the people as per SD and SiPo reports to Kaufmann that were given to Goebbels. Inside Joseph's circle, only Werner Naumann, Minister of the practically useless postal service and the State Secretary of the Ministry of Public Enlightenment, truly spoke out against the reckless ambition. It was far better for the Wehrmacht to consolidate it's gains and for the Government to set sights in the internal affairs than to continue in "Wegener's adventure".

    The Germans planned to start a rebellion in Central Asia, indeed there would be groups who would wish for independence, however they were divided. Former Communists had more in common by connecting with the Chinese than with the hated Germans, while Nationalists despised the Communists as well. This type of divide was carefully kept by the Russian government during the war and the Okhrana kept a close watch on such dissidents. There was also the apparent paradox of the Germans encouraging revolts by the Turkic peoples while ruthlessly exploiting Azerbaijan and strongarming the Turkish government into subservience, many times using the Syrians as a threat. However, the SD overestimated the local desire to serve the cause of the Reich. The Central Asian peoples had seen for years the arrival of refugees and horror tales of what truly awaited those who found themselves across the Volga, especially stories from across the Caspian sea, where the Azeris were exploited far harshly than the relative "benign neglect" the Russians had. Small uprisings happened but they were largely irrelevant.

    From Ufa, the Russians began to gather for a counter attack from the North, the Germans on the other hand reached Aktau, with plans to capture Orsk in the North. However, in Germany the social tension did not stop increasing as more resources had to be constantly relocated in order to achieve an Eastern Victory. The press attempted as much as possible to surpress the very existence of protest, not like many who were protesting were avid readers of the Völkische Beobachter as a source for this information. They mostly ocourred peacefully and it was not some grand movement in favor of liberalism like some believed in the United States, the great majority of them were either apolitical or passive supporters of the Party who had their own complaints on the situation. The public morale had increased after Wenck's campaign, but so did the demands expected from the public through longer work hours and higher taxes to pay for the War, an emergency measure which was never taken out. At the very least the German people could believe that their contributions were bringing the victory, at least until Wenck was forced to stop after Aktau where the harsh Russian resistance, the overextension of supply lines and the imminence of a Russian offensive forced them to stop and reorganize.

    On the 28th of June the Russian forces under Chuikov launched it's attack on Wenck's left flank from Ufa, many of the resources of Operation Dagger were instead diverted north following the loss at Severnoye and now would be used here. Over 900 planes were involved in the operation, many of them crewed by USAAF "Volunteers" including men relocated from Korea. The Russians began the work through infiltration tactics using partisans to spot advantageous routes for assault, many went through the German lines by disguising themselves as auxiliary forces, which caused the Germans to replace the members of the staff to mostly Ukrainians in order to counter this tactic. A short and precise artillery barrage broke before the sunrise and Russian troops pushed towards the Southwest, headed towards Oktyabrski. The so called "Bashkiri offensive", named after the fact it's origin came from the territory of the Bashkir Republic, achieved a great initial success, however it failed to achieve it's goal of capturing Samara. Further South, the Russian advance was halted at Salavat on the path to Orenburg. The pressure and the imminence of a collapse in the front caused Wenck to put on hold any plans of circumventing the Urals, transferring assets to force the enemy forces into a Stalemate. As July came and went, all sides were expecting a renewal in the Southern front for August, however one event in the war would change the fate of the conflict, and of the Continent.
     
    XXXVII - CHRYSANTHEMUM INBŌ
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    CHRYSANTHEMUM INBŌ


    1681741143195.png







    Suicide? That was not what happened, even if it had become a trend for the police to find such cases. There was no lack of incidents reported as suicide, Heavens know how many times Kuribayashi himself had not seen people killing themselves out of desperation, out of humiliation and defeat, ever since the damned war. Some took other ways to restore their honor, serving the new nation like he did, others unleashed their wrath and frustration against the New Japan, a symbol of the oppression of the outsiders, the foreign demons who invaded Japan for the first time in eras, destroying everything with all weapons, flames from the sun itself flashed bright on Sendai. But Nobuhito? The Prince of Japan? Kuribayashi worked with the man, knew him since before the war, and after it they both attempted to rebuild the nation with Tokugawa, the three of them fought with words and not swords, the time for those had passed. But first Tokugawa died, killed by the Demon of Sendai and his followers in the northern mountains of Honshu, it took thousands of men to destroy that cell, all of them Japanese citizens who saw too much bloodshed, and yet were willing to bleed more for their nation. The Americans did not understand what it was like to kill a brother who is fighting for the same cause as yours, they saw their own civil war as a conflict between states, Mount Haguro was not a conflict of states, not a conflict of factions, it was a senseless slaughter that terrified him every night. Now it was Nobuhito, once he was no longer useful as regent to the young Emperor Akihito, he had been taken out, by who? Who knows. He had to discover, because he knew that the only member of that Triumvirate was him, if he did not find the assassin, he would be the next to commit suicide.

    That was the trend, he thought, both of these killings involved someone taking their own life, first the assassin, then the victim, a sacrifice for honor that had become such a prevalent case in Japan. Kuribayashi was alone in his office on the 28th of February 1952, he had to investigate who was the one behind Nobuhito's death. Perhaps the Orphans of Showa still lived, escaping from their fate and lingering to fight another day. It was not much their style, that particular group had always a "do or die" purpose, they were the type who would be the first in those damned charges, who would volunteer as Kamikazi pilots or human torpedoes, he was certain that none who were in Mount Haguro had escaped with their lives because none of them would have ran away, but they were not all in Haguro, were they? No, their group was larger, divided into smaller cells, cut one head and seven more would appear, smaller ones with smaller bites, but still dangerous. As he wondered that, a car stopped by outside of the police station, even at this late night some officers could be running their errands and patrols in Tokyo, the city has been dealing with so many problems from the black market and the criminal gangs that he could barely focus on this one murder. But there was something off, the car stayed there, still turned on with nobody leaving from the driver's seat. That is where his war instincts kicked off, he knew something was going to happen and despite now entering his sixties, the former General was still fast enough to jump from his chair and leave his room. Call it paranoia, but that saved his life, because not even a second after he left the door, the car exploded.


    Japan was a time bomb when Huey Long and Admiral Halsey left, one nobody knew would explode, could be in a day or a decade, but that would happen. It is no wonder Kuribayashi was being target, an explosion that rocked the building of the Police Headquarters in Tokyo, he was the man responsible for keeping much of that structure together now. This insidious conspiracy was not the only one ongoing, but they were the most immediate threat as of now. The High Commissar of Police was far more than what the name implied in this country, because as the country was forbidden to possess an armed force in the Treaty of Kyoto, the Police was the strongest force in Japan responsible for National Defense and Protection, it was the most highly militarized police force in the world, with many officers of both IJA and IJN coming into the control of Kuribayashi. No man was more appropriate for the task than him, a honorable commander for Japanese standards, who once was a diplomat and knew well the United States from his time as an Atache in Washington three decades earlier. He was the only High ranking General who surrendered, as well as the most competent one who managed to hold the north of Kyushu for a year against overwhelming odds and dwindling resources. He did not waste troops on Banzai Charges or wasted the conscripts like other commanders, he fully used the Japanese terrain to his advantage and indeed he was responsible for the greatest military defeat the US Army suffered in the entire war when they failed in capturing the beach of Miyazaki. There was a certain respect between him and MacArthur, to the point the former surrendered to the latter before the official surrender, although his forces likely could have held out for several more weeks, if not months, even with the overwhelming firepower advantage of the Allied forces. The quick rehabilitation would make the Japanese General to be considered "The Jap we can trust" according to Secretary Wheeler in a meeting with President Long in 1950 before the battle of Mount Haguro.

    That is why he had to be killed, he represented a new Japan meshed with the old, a way for the Japanese people to look up and see redemption, rehabilitation, but all that many Japanese saw was a traitor, a collaborator who surrendered without orders and made a deal with the foreign invaders to save his own skin while others like Anami, Tojo, Yasuhito and Konoe had died. On the 28th, just after the assassination of the former Regent, Prince Nobuhito, an attempt on Kuribayashi's life failed and just left the man more determined to find the perpetrators before they had another shot at him. The security of the headquarters was reinforced, with a perimeter formed to forbid vehicles from going even close to the building for the next two weeks. The investigation had to remain focused on Nobuhito, for that Kuribayashi assigned an agent he could trust, Toshiro Sato, a Police captain in the investigation wing. Sato was a war veteran from the last year of the war, born in Nagasaki, rising to be a second lieutenant by the time the General surrendered to the American forces, he was responsible for detaining the Kempetai officers before the surrender was agreed to, earning the trust of the Police Commissar. Sato would find out that Nobuhito's cupbearer had been replaced months earlier after he stepped down from the regency, instead employing an individual who disappeared following the murder. The Police began to track down the cupbearer, finally coming across a man who matched the description of the suspect in Osaka, working as a construction worker for the city hall, curiously he was not included in the employees list, although many volunteers were not accounted for since the war. The cupbearer was intercepted on his way home and a shootout began as the suspect resisted arrest, killing a police officer before being finally subdued. The Cupbearer was being taken back to the Police station when another car crashed on the police car, allowing him to escape while Sato had his leg wounded.

    The investigation had reached a dead end by April, Captain Sato was left with a limp leg and relegated to stay on his desk, struggling to find a way to locate the suspect, he had escaped and there were still so many missing person cases in the country that it was impossible to find him amongst millions of civilians. Furthermore, the Elections were approaching in May and Prime Minister Inukai and his "New Democracy" proposal was clashing with the Socialists again and perhaps for the first time in two years the National Liberal Party would lose their majority, it was likely without Halsey and the Americans to interfere like they did before. There were several proposals for Kuribayashi to run for Prime Minister, he certainly had the prestige, authority and gravitas to do so, a man who could prevent the radicalization of the two parties as many feared the events in Korea and China. The Elections were to happen on the Monday, 5th of May, but before that the Socialists would make a grand show of force. Nationalists opposed Inukai, but they rarely were part of the Democratic process, overtly nationalist parties were constitutionally banned to avoid a repeat of the past decades, while many others were caught up by the momentum of Socialism in Asia. On the First of May, Labor Day, Mao Zedong announced the People's Republic of China in the continent, while in Japan, the leader of the Socialist Party Tetsu Katayama, promised a return to power, this time with a great popular mandate, pushing to solidify his reforms. He was known by some as the "Father of Orphans" or "Big Brother", for his great efforts to develop the foster care system for countless children who were victims of the war. He was a pacifist, not wanting to associate himself with Mao Zedong, but comparisons were inevitable if only because both used red flags in their parades. Sato and Kuribayashi's investigation had to be sidelined due to the worries for the security of Katayama during the electoral cicle, although the bounties continued on the background.

    Emperor Akihito was not content, his uncle had been assassinated and the Police lost the killer, he complained about Kuribayashi's performance as he summoned Prime Minister Inukai, who readly went to the rebuilt Imperial Palace in Tokyo to meet the young Emperor. Despite just recently taking the Throne and being mostly sidelined from power due to the new Constitution, Akihito was hardened by the war, seeing his father being killed, as well as his uncle, spending a year trapped underground with constant bombing raids and the imminence of American capture, he became a man of little tolerance for failures, failures had killed his family, imprudent actions with terrible calculations brought enemies to the shores, worse, the failure of the military led to Japan being invaded and occupied with him being seen by many as a puppet. He held no love for the United States, contrary to his more moderate uncle and former regent Nobuhito, the new Emperor was in constant frustration after seeing the destruction of his nation for around a third of his life. When the Prime Minister came, despite all the ceremony on the outside, when meeting in private Akihito's calm and imperial facade dropped into a rant over the incompetence of the government, which allowed his own family to be struck, he told Inukai to sack Kuribayashi at first, but was calmed down and talked out of it by the Minister. Inukai left the Palace with worries that he would lose the election and the Emperor's favor as well. Akihito was popular to the people, there was no lack of Japanese citizens who considered him divine, two decades of Imperial indoctrination would not simply vanish from the people's minds with one declaration that was forced upon him by a brutal foreign occupier.


    1681700643014.png


    May came and went, with a new government in Japan under Prime Minister Katayama, who now had a comfortable majority with his own party, the greatest victory the socialists had in Japanese history. Urban workers hoped he would bring back Industry, Rural workers hoped he would help them rebuild, the homeless hoped for homes, the poor hoped for food, the orphans hoped for care, and the Nationalists hoped for his death. Yes, this was a tall order of people to satisfy and Katayama did not intend to satisfy the last ones. First Japan required economic assistance, something that would be hard to get from the United States as Long as someone was President, or at least while Wheeler was Secretary of State, a famous isolationist who had been publicly humiliated by Japan thanks to Pearl Harbor on the 2nd of November 1942. Indeed there were few places where foreign help could even come from, but a loan was acquired from British banks, a move that was decried by Nationalists due to the high interest rates in Britain after the Suez War to contain the growing inflation. Japan had lost most of it's heavy industry while some agrarian lands were poisoned by the war. Nevermind the fact that one of the major cities had suffered a nuclear attack, Sendai was habitable but had to be rebuilt from nothing but ashes, with many of the city's inhabitants opting to not return. Refugee camps had been established for the population of many major cities, which meant that homelessness was the first problem Katayama had to tackle. The rate had been reduced in 50% in comparison to the previous year, but over a million inhabitants still had nowhere to go. With the loans a program was made to rebuild many cities with affordable housing, such as apartment blocks, despite their crude appearance that reminded many of Soviet habitations.

    One group grew more since the war than any other, the Yakuza, or criminal families that in some ways reminded of Sicilian familial clans, but there were few similarities in the organizations. Criminal activities skyrocketed after the war due to the rationing and devastation, local crime bosses had everything to grow, a vast amount of young men with weapons experience from the war, devastated cities with desperate people seeking employment and survival, a power vacuum from the destruction of the Zaibatsu, and a profitable black market opportunity. Crime skyrocketed after the Americans left the country and Kuribayashi's police force was overwhelmed by them, plus the fact many had links with Terrorist holdouts that still existed in Japan, who were another responsibility for him. It is no wonder Kuribayashi aged five years in one since his assassination attempt. However, as the investigation slowed down, the solution came from the Yakuza, a police raid in Yokohama led to the discovery of the Cupbearer's fate, he had been executed by one of the mobsters after that night in Osaka, further investigations led to the Bakuto the thriving gambling business of post-war Japan as many bet their few stipends in attempts to restore their lives. The Bakuto houses were seen lowly by society at large which meant that they were the perfect center to recruit those desperate enough to do a job like assassinating a high-level fugitive. The Cupbearer, as the interrogation of his killer discovered, had been ordered by a higher level in Kyushu, no doubt the island of Japan suffering the most from crime and a fertile ground for the Yakuza to grow, especially with the American control of the port of Nagasaki.

    Many questions were still unanswered as June of 1952 came, but it was increasingly clear that the assassination of Nobuhito was linked to the extremists, who were already in the top of the suspects list. Captain Sato was unable to continue on that trail however, once he arrived at Nagasaki his presence had already been discovered by hostile elements to his work, despite the injuries the Captain and his bodyguards fought fiercely during a night ambush before their deaths. Now the High Commissar was left on a dead end, only knowing that radical elements now were cooperating with the Yakuza to some level in order to strike high-end targets, apparently they also paid very well, the killer had been paid over five times the standard fee to kill the Cupbearer. Left with an unsatisfying ending, Kuribayashi was left to report to Prime Minister Katayama about his failure and offered his resignation letter, which the Prime Minister refused, after all there was nobody else in his eyes who could do the work, even if the man was a former General of the regime that persecuted his ideology. Instead, the Police was reoriented to crack down on crime and contraband at port cities such as Osaka, Yokohama, Nagasaki, Nagoya and Hiroshima, although the problem with Nagasaki was a hard one to solve due to the local American authorities in the harbor. For the moment, the beaten General had to do as ordered, but the body of Nobuhito continued to haunt his nightmares, nightmares of Mount Haguro and of so many other mistakes he had made.

    Katayama was in the middle of his struggle to rebuild Japan when East Asia was shaken by the events of the Korean War, with the coup of Colonel Paik on the 7th finally erupting the Peninsula into open war. The Japanese response was one expected of a war-torn nation led by a pacifist, decrying the coup but also the armed insurrection, calling for both sides to come to terms. If anything, these calls coming from the Japanese would only have contributed to make the Korean people kill one another even harder out of spite for the Japanese. The response of Kim Tu-Bong's rebellion in Japan was another show of how divided society was, many socialists called him a freedom fighter against the vile tyranny of Colonel Paik Sun-Yup and that he would set right the legacy of the Korean People's Republic. Meanwhile the Conservatives were more fearful than ever that Katayama was another Mao or Kim, a man who would bring in the red rise and fully destroy what was left of Japan. Katayama was far from a revolutionary, he was a socialist and a pacifist too, but not all in his party thought like him. The National Liberal Party (NLP) was created as a counter from sectors from the center and right against the advances made by the left. When Huey Long decided to step into Korea, the naval base of Nagasaki gained greater importance and the harbor was now vital for the supplying of Paik's war effort, some Conservatives did praise the American intervention, but they were few, in fact many nationalists actually argued on the same side of the socialists, claiming that using Japan as a military base broke the clause of Neutrality imposed on the Japanese constitution and the Treaty of Kyoto, not like Secretary Rusk particularly cared. There were positives from this, Katayama finally was granted the credit he needed from the Bank of America to push for his programs, a concession given in return of silence on the Nagasaki matter. Akihito claimed that Katayama became a "sellout" after that incident, but the young Emperor did not wish to further provoke the Americans.

    However, the red spectrum was a reality in Japan, many movements existed that wanted Katayama to push for a more radical and firm direction such as Shōjirō Kasuga, a Maoist leader of the Japanese Communist Party, a minor party in the coalition with the Socialists. Kasuga argued in favor of a revolution in Japan to rid the nation of American Imperialism and join China and Korea in a new Asian Brotherhood, making Asia into the new hub of the Socialist thought worldwide. He had help, some said, from Soviet exiles who were smuggled in Japan, men who were more experienced and could grant support in the coming struggle. But they were a minority held in posters as if they were a majority by the anti-communists. Inukai had been beaten but not broken, he continued as an opposition leader, but his more liberal approach was opposed by the Conservative spokesman and elderly statesman Tanzan Ishibashi, a pre-war liberal and advocate for Feminism that ended in the right-wing of the post-war politics due to the opposition of the radical demilitarization and American occupation, which gained him many followers in the right. However Ishibashi was hated by the Nationalists who remembered his pre-war opposition to Japanese Imperialism, very few figures met the standards of those who considered the very government of Tokyo as illegitimate.

    1955 came with calls for a new election when the Communists broke their coalition with the Socialist Party of Japan. Kasuga saw the chance when the Korean communists captured the city of Kaesong, the long attrition war was a losing conflict for the Southern Nationalists of Paik's regime, with the Communists now fully in control of the North of the Peninsula and the Eastern coast, the momentum was seen as favorable by the JCP. The 1955 election came with interesting results, the resentment over the American occupation in Nagasaki and the use of Japanese air bases fueled the right and the far-left alike in opposition to Katayama's pacifism. There was a certain interest in a more pacifist nation by the Japanese people in the aftermath of the war, however Halsey's harsh occupation and Long's isolationism contributed to drive down the popularity of cooperation, especially as even after the occupation the United States treated Japan as an American base abroad to intervene on Asian affairs and oppose Mao's China. As a result, the National Liberal Party won a slight majority, but the Communists grew enormously. Pan-Asianists saw a Red Asia as the only form of opposing American Imperialism, while also having the backing of the Chinese and Koreans through cooperation rather than conquest, Takeru Inukai was supportive of friendly relations with China, although personally he distasted communism. But Inukai was not the Prime Minister, Ishibashi was and he wanted to push through a revision of the Treaty of Kyoto that immediately got the attention of Secretary of State Dean Rusk and the CIA.

    Kuribayashi spent the last three years dealing with constant fear of another attack, his paranoia kept him away from the station many times unless his presence was absolutely necessary, and when those times came he always walked around with guards and a pistol of his own. Under Katayama, he had to deal with the frustration of socialist protests that had to be left without the necessary response, the police's presence at them many times only escalated the situation as the Constables were compared to the Kempetai. Indeed, that was not entirely untrue, most of the officers had to get used to the fact that Unionists were no longer target practice. The High Commissioner was still de facto the strongest individual in the nation, but the police force was overextended, containing protests and riots, fighting against attacks from nationalist holdouts, facing the rising criminal activity and investigating assassinations and robberies. On the night of the 22nd of October 1955, he had to deal with a new incident in Nagasaki, this time an American soldier had killed a Japanese woman, worse was the fact the man had remained within the American part of the city at the docks, being taken into custody by the American military police. However, the locals were outraged by the news, it was the last of many incidents between the American garrison and the locals and this one had gone too far. A protest was organized and the Police established a perimeter to try to contain it, however the anti-American sentiment was too common amongst the officers, they did not stop the crowd from marching into the naval base, demanding the murderer's head, demanding justice, demanding for the American garrison to leave the city. Nobody knows who started it, but once a shot was fired, many more followed and the protest became a massacre, with over 9 Japanese and one American dead in the incident. The tensions have been highened ever since Prime Minister Ishibashi began to push for a revision of the Treaty of Tokyo, in fact he did so with the support of the Communist Party with the Socialists remaining in the opposition, committed to Katayama's pacifism. However, the Government was not ready for an open showdown with the Americans, they especially were not ready for the scale of the reaction in Japan after this incident.


    1681700795119.png


    Secretary Rusk went to Tokyo on the 25th in the middle of a wave of protests that consumed the nation and brought the police force to a breaking point, forcing the Government to allow Kuribayashi a boost in his funding for an expansion of the force. Millions took to the streets from Satsuma to the Island of Hokkaido, Nationalists, Socialists and even moderates all calling for a change, ranging from the extradition of the soldier responsible for the murder to the expulsion of the United States from Asiatic affairs. With an incoming offensive at Korea, Long and Patton both held interest in keeping Japan appeased for the time, nobody had the patience or resources to deal with another Pacific War on the same year of the anniversary of a decade since X-Day in Kyushu. Rusk met with the Japanese Prime Minister in a more discreet visit, he further would contact Kuribayashi over the internal security of the country. The situation was not good and the status quo threatened to push the Island into a breaking point, especially with reports from the CIA that the Chinese smuggled weapons into Japan and Soviet refugees had formed a strong clique within the militant wing of the Communist Party. The Students and the Unions alike were not sleeping in the same bed as the government, even under Katayama there were significant disputes as many argued that his programs did little. Former industrial workers were complaining on the economic situation that was still far from Pre-War levels. Rusk returned to Washington with a long report to the White House, explaining the need to further investments in Japan as a form of reconciliation. On the other hand, the CIA needed to intervene and sabotage the protests so that anti-American sentiment could not gain momentum.

    On the 29th, after a week of protests, the soldier was charged with murder and sentenced to 30 years of imprisonment, the government in Japan also announced a revision of the Treaty of Kyoto with the American government, removing several restrictions such as the prohibition of Japan to have a Navy or Air Force, as well as an armaments deal. The Bank of America granted low interest loans to the Japanese government as well. The public declaration appeased most of the moderates, but both the far left and the far right were still dissatisfied with the continued American presence in Nagasaki. The protests dwindled but the resentment had remained, the Police Commissioner hoped that it was enough but it was not, Japan was a rotting nation, consumed more and more each day by a threat too insidious to be beaten in the open. Ishibashi's government broke it's truce with the Communist party and both went back to being at odds with one another, furthermore many nationalists within the Diet stood in opposition to Ishibashi as he failed to reclaim the port of Nagasaki, a symbol of humiliation compared to Macau and Hong Kong in China or Goa in India, it just so happened that two of those places would be targeted soon enough.

    In Korea, Colonel Paik's government started to gain material advantage in 1956 as the United States ramped up it's weapons delivery following the fall of Kaesong, as well as doubling the amount of "Advisors", many of them officers experienced in facing guerrilla tactics during the Invasion of Japan. Operation Ripper, which involved around 40 thousand American troops and over the triple of Koreans, was the response to a large operation in the East Coast by Kim's forces to capture Pusan, one of the main port cities of Korea. With an overwhelming advantage in air power being unleashed, as well as the use of demoralizing weapons such as Napalm, the shock and awe tactics of the Korean-American troops repelled the Communists from much of the southern part of the Peninsula, at Pyeongchang, over 30 thousand prisoners were made as many of the armored forces held by the communists, mostly Japanese leftovers or Chinese tanks, were outclassed by the American armaments, sitting ducks for target practice of the new Jets of the USAAF. Furthermore, Japan became an aircraft carrier for heavy bombers, unleashing several tons of bombs in the North and Eastern parts of Korea during "Operation Sunstroke" in July, infamous for the use of incendiary weapons on Pyongyang.
    The Nagasaki affair ended with limited concessions, those were insufficient for the communists who demanded the exit of American forces which used Japan as a strike base against Asia, after the relentless counter offensive of Paik's government in Korea the JCP would receive new directives from Beijing, the new center of Asian Socialism. On the 6th of August 1956, a General Strike was called following an incident between the police and a local strike of miners, but there were few illusions amongst the members of the government as to why this strike was called. That was when the Japanese government finally cracked down on the growing communist movement, partially out of fear of a greater crackdown coming from the United States and that they would suffer the same fate as Korea. The General Strike was declared illegal and Kuribayashi's police was sent in to raid the offices of the Communist Party, finding out several links connecting it's leaders to Maoist China. Prime Minister Ishibashi signed up the official ban of the Communist Party as a threat to National Security, proving itself to be a subversive and hostile element to social peace and order. Many reminisced about how similar it was to the actions of Pre-War Japanese government, but few could deny that the growing Communists could end up overthrowing the government if given more time and momentum.

    Between 1956 and 1958, Japan would watch the end of the Korean conflict at their doorstep and the polarization of the nation's politics between the Socialist Party and the National Liberal Party being solidified. Labor unrest would cause a wave of protests and riots in the same year the Communists were banned, it was called the "August Storm" due to the escalation of the protests as it became an explosion of dissatisfaction, jobs that never returned, houses that were not rebuilt, years that were not recovered, promises that were not fulfilled. Many feared this was the Japanese version of Paik's coup triggering a civil war, the communists avowed to keep on fighting and indeed many communist cells joined up in the terror attacks committed by nationalists and even fought nationalist cells. Students would go on a mass strike across the nation, the discontent finally led to the resignation of Ishibashi's government and a new general election, as well as several concessions being given to the Protesters, although the ban on the Communist Party continued.

    Unsurprisingly, the Socialists won that year with the election of Inejirō Asanuma, a very controversial figure that showed how the Japanese left pivoted towards anti-Americanism following the Nagasaki Affair in 1955. Asanuma, one of the leading figures of the Farmer-Labor party pre-war, always kept being in the forefront of the JSP, but he gained momentum after Katayama's pacifism was largely discredited by the Korean War. Controversially he was a man that was once part of the Taisei Yokusankai, the Imperial Rule Association, the single political entity that governed Japan between 1940 and 1946 when Anami's coup dissolved the Diet and enacted martial law suspending the constitution after the failure of Suzuki's government in protecting Hirohito and Japan itself from invasion. Asanuma, despite being a critic of militarism, was not a friendly figure towards American interests. Huey Long had just been elected for a third term and, despite the fact the two shared some views on social policy, they grew to have a terrible relationship after the Prime Minister went to visit President Long in Washington and felt insulted for being left waiting due to an error of Long's secretary. Naturally the meeting went from bad to worse with little coming in terms of results, Asanuma returned to Tokyo and faced the challenges at home of bringing back stability to Japan. His government lasted only 5 months.


    1681879094744.png


    It was not an electoral defeat or crisis that killed Asanuma's government, but his own death. The Prime Minister went to Sendai as part of an annual celebration for the victims of the Nuclear attack when a radical nationalist climbed up on the stage and used a Samurai short sword to stab Asanuma, while the instigator was detained, the leading figure of Japanese Socialism died on the way to the hospital, with a new election being called. Kuribayashi would be involved in the investigation of the attack, the teenager was sentenced to life imprisonment that was reduced to 30 years after he collaborated in denouncing his cell, a small group of Ultranationalists named the "Gashadokuro", named after the spirit in tales that became popularized after the war. Their symbol was a skeleton, said to be formed out of the bones of unburied, restless soldiers and starved civilians, a grim picture of the post-war years in Japan. The Gashadokuro group was tracked down by the police, but when near capture the members of the cell all committed suicide, something hardly unheard of amongst the fanatical nationalists. The 1957 elections led to the victory of the Socialists again, this time under the leadership of a returning Tetsu Katayama.

    The war reached an unsatisfying conclusion for both sides in Korea for now, after the counter offensive of Paik's government, much of the east coast was recaptured, but when the threat of a direct Chinese intervention came, a negotiated ceasefire split the peninsula in half between the Southern Nationalists and the Northern Communists. Kim and Paik's dispute was left to be concluded in another time as the persecutions of Christian churches drew attention once more towards Europe where the Germans were beginning to mobilize according to reports from the MI6 and Russian Intelligence. Mao was satisfied with the Korean regime serving as a buffer for now, his focus was directed mostly towards Mongolia and Macau, where the People's Republic would strike within two years. Over 3 million Koreans perished after 4 years of grueling conflict all across the Peninsula, both sides entrenching themselves for the inevitable confrontation in the future.

    Meanwhile, Katayama's return to the forefront of National Politics happened at a time where he had to face the increased resentment towards the United States and his own Pacifist ideals, it was for sake of his own legacy that he had to rule Japan with a steady hand. Homelessness was reduced in his government and the government made great investments in infrastructure to reach pre-invasion levels, he also attracted investments from Washington by using the Rusk Report as a basis for a new Nippon-American relationship. Indeed several American companies showed interest in investing on Japanese territory, with the fall of the Zaibatsu after the war and the enormous supply of cheap manpower, many of them could compensate the losses suffered when they were hit by Huey Long and his anti-corporative stance. Offshoring was a viable alternative, if one were to assume the risks of investing in Japan and were willing to pay the taxes imposed by Long's government, but calculations at companies such as Ford Motors proved that this was worth the shot. By 1959, unemployment in Japan had dropped under 11% for the first time since the end of the occupation, however at the cost of these jobs being mostly low-paying, many in degrading conditions and with a "generous" relaxation of the labor law codes to foreign companies approved on the Diet, with Katayama going against much of his own party in that move.

    Any hopes and negotiations between 1957 and 1958 between the Japanese and American governments over the return of Nagasaki were dashed in May 1958 when the Ural War started, quickly the ports of Anchorage and Nagasaki were the main stops of American ships headed to Vladivostok, millions of tons of food and armaments had to be delivered, while also the USAAF used Japanese Airfields as stop points to transport personnel and equipment to Russian cities such as Novosibirsk and Irkutsk. Traffic intensified, runaways had to be expanded and at many times at the expense of Japanese houses, if anything the Ural War only increased the impression amongst many in Japan that the nation had been reduced into an American colony where Japanese labor could be exploited at low prices in undignified jobs, where Japanese land could be used for American mining companies to exploit, where American soldiers could have their way and be left undisturbed by Japanese authorities, and Japanese harbors were nothing more than refueling stations for American ships.

    July 26th, 1959, it was a Sunday, it was raining in Nagano when Kuribayashi was returning home after a meeting that morning in the Imperial Palace. The Prime Minister was not there, rather he met only with Akihito himself, the Emperor was peaceful that day, although he shared concerns about security that had to be discussed with the High Commissioner, at least that was his excuse. Constitutionally he could not make political statements, there was a council to watch him and the diet too, but he was considered a friend of Tadamichi Kuribayashi, perhaps a mentor some may call, and concerns over the security of the Royal Family were understandable reasons for these meetings ever since the death of the boy's uncle Nobuhito. The Emperor did discuss politics in private with the former General, away from prying eyes, he confessed many concerns on the direction Japan was taking, he expressed doubts. Today, they had talked of the boy's father, the Showa Emperor, was he really a man who advocated for peace? One who was willing to work with the Americans? The General said so, he did not know much of Hirohito but he knew that the Emperor always had the greatest concern for the people, he had hoped with peace the country could be spared of further suffering. The face of the young Emperor was a hard one to read, but he thanked the General for his presence and he was left to return home in Nagano for the day, taking the train there.

    On the train, he inspected new files on a rebel cell, one led by a supposed Baron of the Empire. There was little in there that made him be concerned at first, so many groups that were so similar, he could understand why many in the youth were frustrated, sometimes he himself was, but all it took was to remember the days of the war thirteen years ago to make him feel grateful for what he had. He was getting old, wearing glasses to see better this new information when he saw a familiar name. The group was founded in Nagasaki was it not? They had contacts with the local Yakuza, many of their members did have association with leading gangs all over Kyushu. This group was far greater than he thought, their motto was once associated with the Imperial forces of the Boshin War, Sonno Joi, "Revere the Emperor and Expel the Barbarians". He was about to close down the file, setting it aside to when they arrived home, he realized the reference to Onryo, spirits in the Shinto mythology said to be formed after an act of great pain and sorrow, which lived to exact a furious revenge on those who wronged them. Some of these groups liked to use Shinto mythology as a morale tactic, many used the spirit of Emperor Sutoku as an example, that the spirit of Hirohito or Yasuhito still lived for vengeance.

    The Cupbearer, he had been killed by a Yakuza gang in Nagasaki, one whose leaders were very well connected with this group, but one thing above all troubled him, he only knew of one Baron who once served as a military commander during the war in Nagasaki, he knew him because Baron Takeichi Nishi, a known equestrian medallist who went further down into ultranationalism after the war. He had been convinced by Kuribayashi to surrender his armored corps, the largest intact one on the island, but ever since the harsh occupation and the years since, they have become distant with his former friend considering him a passive and weak man who betrayed Japan when they should have fought to the death. Worse, Nishi, with his famed reputation, had become close with the Emperor in the post-war years, presenting to him with his own prized horse Uranus. If that dangerous man was so close to the Emperor, then Akihito was in danger, but Kuribayashi would not arrive at home alive to bring his discovery back to Tokyo. An explosion was heard and then the train derailed, with the elder being knocked to the ground and trying to reach for his gun when he woke up and only heard the war cry of "Banzai" before he was shot there on the floor.

    Akihito knew that had to be done, Kuribayashi had discovered too much, besides his removal was the last step on his plan for the change that Japan would go through. Elections were coming up and his prized horse was set to win, once he did and was able to appoint a new High Commissioner, the Constitution would be worth nothing more than the Treaty of Tokyo was, he would be free, Japan would be free. It was necessary, he had confirmed it himself today as he had that final conversation with his old friend, despite wanting peace, despite calling for peace, despite wanting to protect the people and end the bloodshed, the Americans still killed his father, they still killed his uncle, they still plundered and raped his land and people for over a decade and called it "Peace". Communists threatened all that was good, all the values and millenarian traditions, yet Japan was being forced to remain weak. But hardly did Kuribayashi realize how he lost control of his police, they no longer respected him, they had no loyalty to him, the expansions in 1955 and 1956, as well as the concessions given by their "generous" overlords, allowed for the Police Force to become an army in all but name, a large force that held the monopoly on violence. And with the support of the patriotic societies that for years held out against the invaders and their sellouts in the diet, the Imperial Army would rise once again at the moment when all eyes were set on Europe. This war served his purpose, Washington and Beijing alike set their eyes to Germania, and they were too busy to keep their eyes on Tokyo. They had to bide their time, do this steadly, but the suffering of his people, the humiliation on them, on his family, on him, all of that would be avenged, just as Emperor Meiji did.

    A sun may set, but it always rises again.
     
    Last edited:
    ULTIMATUM
  • THE ULTIMATUM





    The continued aggression and brutal atrocities committed by the hostile hordes of Eurasia shall no longer be allowed to assail the Reich and it's people, the slaughter of innocents in terroristic actions as their forces falter in the field of battle show the underhanded methods of warfare deployed by the enemy meant to endanger the security and prosperity of Europe.

    As such, I, Rudolf Walther Richard Hess, Führer of the Greater Germanic Reich, inheritor and protector of the Legacy of our Eternal Führer Adolf Hitler, issue an ultimatum on the behalf of all peoples of the civilized world to the great Jewish Autocrat who seeks to plunder and ravage the West, as well as those who continuously support his efforts against the peace and liberty of the Free peoples, inheritors of the great Aryan Race.

    In the next 48 hours, you shall have the option to lay down your arms, surrender your horde from the Volga to the Great Pacific Ocean, submit yourself and your criminals to the great judgment that awaits you for your crimes, and we shall have peace. If, however, the unwarranted aggression and madness proceeds, then the Greater Germanic Reich, on behalf of the Free peoples of Europe, shall deploy all means of it's Atomic Arsenal to subjugate or eliminate all threats to our lives and fortunes.

    It is our hope, and indeed the hopes of all peoples of the proud Aryan civilization, that the lies of your Jewish masters do not deceive you and that you will ultimately accept our fair and just terms to bring justice and civilization to the desolate lands of Siberia and the great Steppes.

    -Rudolf Hess, August 1st, 1959


     
    Last edited:
    XXXVIII - FÜHRERPRINZIP
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    FÜHRERPRINZIP


    1682031891731.png







    "It is needed to select to form a group made up by the best in discipline and force, by the bravest and most willing to sacrifice. Convicted by a puritan cruelty against themselves, they must forge a hardened heart for the day which will demand from us more than sympathy: Brutality, consequence, security and perception, a clear vision."
    -Joseph Goebbels, 1926



    August of 1959 was the month where the world stood on the brink of the abyss, for three days all stood still. Work stopped, schools stopped, fear and terror gripped all nations and peoples unconditionally, some panicked with widespread looting as the clock neared the end of the fateful ultimatum given by the most powerful Schizophrenic in mankind's history. The power to vanquish nations and turn thousands of years of history into dust was within the reach of an individual with absolute power. An order from him could not be refused, a demand could not be unattended, a declaration could not be questioned. The Führerprinzip was Totalitarianism in it's purest autocracy, if the Leader said the sky was black then legions of bombers would turn cities into smoke and dust to cloud the skies, if the Leader said it was winter, thousands of nuclear warheads would throw the world into a Nuclear Winter. But absolute power was given to a man who did not fully grasp that power, Rudolf Hess was mediocre in every sense of the word as a leader. It can't be said it was his fault that he was so inept, he was a follower, he was always meant to be a follower and nothing more, a sycophant in the purest sense of the world, with little initiative but following the commands of a dead man.

    There were many horror stories made about Adolf Hitler's ghost, their veracity had to be repeatedly denied by directors in the west during the 1950s only for more rumors and even public appearances of the German leader continue to prove that reality was more difficult to believe than fiction at times. It is not a historian's job to speak of the existence of the supernatural, it is well known that Hess was the most eccentric man in Europe. He filled pans of water at differing temperatures to cure his aliments, not trusting modern medicine after hypocondria led to Hitler's dead from essentially a drug overdose in 1951. He believed in astrologists, he believed in magic and the supernatural, of old mythology and tales of the super race of Aryans that ruled the world milennia ago. He represented the most insane aspects of National Socialism in a more public way than anyone else ever did even compared to Himmler. It is said in one night he debated if Hitler's body should be moved to the Depths of the Reich Chancellery while a similar puppet was left in place in the Linz Mausoleum.

    If one were to tell all the horrifying stories, one more macabre than the other, of how Hess' own inner circle worked, it is likely that entire libraries could be filled. But the purpose of a historian is to describe the reality, the reality is that Rudolf Hess was a man with a rotten soul and a broken mind. In that month, he threatened to outdo all the atrocities of tyrants from the past in a single push of buttons, in a single order where thousands of warheads would turn everything from Tierra del Fuego to Anchorage in the west and everything from Norlisk to Sidney in the east into nuclear ashes. All because his mind was finally broken under the constant belief that the predecessor who he worshipped was watching him, judging him, being more and more disappointed every day, until he dreaded for the day that he would be told he was unworthy, that making him the successor was a mistake, the greatest mistake he ever did. The Ural war is what pushed him, the failure of the greatest pride of Germany, it's armed forces, in achieving a decisive victory despite using all the armaments of it's arsenal. Worse, the Russians pushed back and reached the Volga, the feared Asiatic Horde which was the reason the war even started was ready to destroy all that was built by the Wehr's triumphs two decades earlier. That year would make 20 years since the start of the Second World War, and despite Wenck's successes in the summer, the threat was real. Britain fully rejected the detente he carefully worked to build, the unity of the Anglo-Germanic race was destroyed. But one thing can break every man.

    Wolf, that was the name he gave him, inspired by the nickname of the Eternal Führer, and now he was dead. Rudolf Hess' only son died in Russia after he volunteered as a Waffen-SS soldier, shot during a Russian ambush north of Orenburg during the Bashriki counter-offensive on the 28th of July. His body had returned two days before the ultimatum, when Hess saw him, he felt the overwhelming burden of failure, his wife Ilse was reclusive in mourning, when he approached her the grief-strikken woman unleashed her anger on him, for allowing him to go, for not protecting their only child. It was true, he failed, he failed his own son just as he failed the Reich, that night he did not sleep, no father can sleep on the day after seeing his child's corpse. A Funeral was given, in that event he ordered nobody to come, despite receiving the best wishes from all over the country. The only one who was allowed to go was Eva Hitler, who came with her daughter Klara, a young girl who looked Hess in the eyes that day, with the same eye color as her father, that deep blue stared back at him and he could only see him, oppressing him, tormenting him beyond the grave, calling him a failure, if he could not save his son, how could he save Germany?

    Which is why a drastic action came, that is why on the next day, while he was still theoretically in mourning, Hess stormed out of the Chancellery and called an emergency broadcast for the Reich and the world. He did not consult anyone, not even Bouhler, the Secretary of the Chancellery, knew what he was about to do. The Small Senate was summoned for an emergency meeting on the 1st of August, the middle of Sartuday, the President of the Senate, Albert Forster, initiated the session even before full quorum as Hess arrived and gave that fateful speech, a public declaration swearing total anihilation of Russia unless the Tsar gave his full unconditional surrender. The Senate was silent when he stopped before the first deputy gave the applause, a cue that all others had to applaud, but that longer silence shows the shock of those who once believed Hess to be nothing but a pencil holder, a puppet that could be left to his ramblings in the Chancellery building while men like Wegener, Kaufmann, Heydrich, Speer, Goebbels and others did actual politics. They were wrong, only realizing now what kind of insane man was in charge. Phone lines were overcharged that day, all while the transmission was broadcast live to all televisions and radios in Germany, the Newspaper Volkisher Beobacher printed an extra issue that day, a proof that truly this was happening.



    1682034704768.png


    "This madman is mad!" Long said in a very redundant way in the Oval office, speaking while seated on the chair he has occupied for a decade. With him, Vice-President Gore, Secretary of State Dean Rusk and Secretary of Defense Mark W. Clark were in silence following the speech from Germania, which was immediately relayed to the White House. Long did not have the kindest years, he was older and walked with a cane, but he was still the Kingfish and this was his Kingdom, nobody doubted that he would find a way to be a step ahead of his foes. Truth is that Huey had no idea how he was supposed to deal with insanity like this, even Earl was not a man half as crazy as Hess was, and Earl Long did not have nuclear weapons despite his drunken boastings in Louisiana.

    "Are we sure this is real?" "Bill confirmed, it is, the Krauts have been unusually active in their nuclear sites.", Gore quickly made the question that shoved away the hypothesis of denial, next phase was anger, which was given by Clark.

    "We cannot afford to let him turn half of the world into radioactive ashes, we already stayed idle last year and we need to respond!", the General, one of the men responsible for the survival of the Paik regime in Korea, exclaimed only for Rusk, more collected than the uniformed officer, spoke in the next phase of grief, depression.

    "We cannot reason with this, it would be for the best to tell Andrey to calm down now, perhaps if we concede the west of the Urals they will be appeased." "Do you want to order them to surrender? Be my guest Donny, you can talk all over the Koreans but you won't get to tell the Russians to make terms with those Nazis." Rusk was shot down by Clark.

    "If we can at least buy time and reach out for the Germans then we can let the heads cool off, is Russia truly worth the risk that this is not a bluff?" Gore spoke, Clark's militant atitude contrasted with the Vice-President, the negotiation phase was over, it was time for Long to reach acceptance.

    "Rusk, give me a line to Andrey, they need to be reassured. Clark, I want us to move to DEFCON 2, in case this is not a bluff. Tell Donovan to run double time to give me every sneeze that comes out of that damned place."

    "What about Edward, Sir?"

    Rusk silenced the room again, not ever since the last year did Long make a call to London. There was too much distrust, too much bad blood, Edward was insane for what he did and he realized just how concerning the situation was. If the British ever went to war, their plans called for a preemptive strike against the Franco-German installations across the channel. He could not blame them, within 24 hours, some said, Germany could turn London into nothing but a smoking ruin without splitting a single atom. The British have been on the edge since this war started and the incident happened, they only expected and trusted the worst coming from Germania, they could not afford to consider the chance it was a bluff.

    "Call me to Westminster, now."



    1682037133146.png


    Fear and determination sometimes walked side by side, in Russia the ultimatum spread both of them. The terms were impossible to accept and the consequences impossible to survive either way. There was no choice for Andrey, if only the Germans had made a more reasonable demand such as the Urals then he might have called for his ministers to debate, but there was no need to debate when the terms were from the Volga to the Pacific. A complete an unconditional surrender would mean nothing less than extermination, Russia has mobilized all it's might, sacrificed all sorts of welfare and comfort, all of it's freedoms and desires, to face this war, to face this enemy. Andrey knew that, Monarchist or Bolshevik, the Russians would follow his lead into the grave if it meant surrendering to THAT enemy as an alternative. They all knew the horrors from the west, they knew of what happened to the old cities of Western Europe, they knew the camps, the firing squads, the starvation, the burning cities and villages, the retaliatory executions, they knew all the soil in Eastern Europe was soaked in blood and this is what would happen if they ever considered laying down arms against such reckless hatred.

    The answer was all across the front, upon learning of the imminence of death, the Russian forces which were preparing for the counter offensive that month preempted themselves. Commanders and Generals knew that the Germans never bluffed when it came to Nuclear armaments. Tens of Millions of civilians were immediately evacuated as the sirens sounded for what could be the last time, garrisons and militias in local cities led the people to the bunkers and shelters, knowing that as long as they lived, the Germans would not have achieved their victory. Over Three million troops from the fronts and reserves alike decided to launch their last huzzah, they unleashed offensives everywhere, the men more filled with a suicidal determination than they ever were, knowing that death was about to come either way. The Germans were caught by surprise by such ferocious assault, especially since even the Wehrmacht seemed completely unaware of the imminence of the nuclear rains over Siberia. The Tsar authorized the offensives to proceed until the bombs begin to fall, then in Novosibirsk he prepared to head to a nuclear shelter outside of the city, only to be interrupted by a phone call where the American Secretary of State pleaded to him to offer terms, to offer a way out, an exit for the Germans, to consider the chances it was a bluff. It was easy for Rusk to claim it could be a bluff, his nation was not struck by Seven nuclear bombs within the same year.

    Nuclear threats and hellfire would not stop them, they knew a fate far worse that the quick flashing death of the bombs awaited them if they agreed to that ultimatum. Rusk was left with a negative answer to the Tsar, only a warning: The next ones after Russia would be them. The Tsar's car left the city of Novo, the largest in Russia, rebuilt from scratch after the vicious civil war, it had lost it's charm, the buildings were more brutal, they were more practical and military, meant to resist bombers, spread out to avoid fires, but they were souless, just as his nation was. He did not expect that this would have happened when he accepted that offer to come to the East, but now he was here, this was his country, his people, and they were left souless with the only purpose being a primal desire for survival. That is why they fought, because you can never surrender when your enemy's purpose is to kill you. Wars are not rational, but the killing has a purpose, land, resources, ideas, beliefs, and yet those monsters in the west fought a war for sake of killing as many as possible, like savages, like they were not even human, and against such an enemy there are only two endings: Victory or Death. And if Death would come, they would go down their own way by bringing as many of them as they could.



    Plans and machinations all over the world had to stop, the intrigues and wars in the shadows had no meaning, the quest for power had no purpose, all knew that if the rockets were fired there would be no victory to anyone. The United States, United Kingdom, Germany and now Italy all had the means of putting an end to this world, but this was the first time that Mutually Assured Destruction was realized, the United Nations went into panic. The General Assembly called an emergency session, all meant to show the nations of the world stood united in begging for all sides to avoid the Nuclear Assault, this was the Monday, 3rd of August, and on the Tuesday the world was meant to end by Hess' own ultimatum. There was no sleep, there was no rest, suicides skyrocketed all around the planet. Conflicts either stopped or intensified as hated enemies knew it was their last chance to destroy their foe. The United States announced complete retaliation in the case of the nukes falling, a decision Long did not take easily, and yet if he allowed for tens of thousands of Americans in Russia, many of them being soldiers he sent, to die, then all measures of defense would be meaningless. In China, Mao knew hard times would come, he ordered the immediate stockpiling of food crops, knowing that China would be targeted by Germania out of spite. In fact, the Chinese were bold, the Communist leadership believed that nuclear weapons would not bring their doom, Mao boasted that if the bombs killed half his country, the other half still outnumbered the entire population of the Reich and would march west to exact their vengeance, truly bringing the Hitlerite nightmare of an Asiatic Horde to life.

    But while some boasted, most prepared for the worst, nuclear shelters were filled all around the world, crops were stockpiled with ceaseless work, the military forces were mobilized and martial law was being declared. In Brazil, for instance, Salgado ordered the evacuation of cities such as Rio de Janeiro and São Paulo, despite the fact he knew most would not leave on time, at least some would still live. In Canada, many fled from large cities to smaller towns and the wilderness, which were far less likely to be targeted. Panic and riots broke out all across the United States, racial tensions even blew up with the pressure of the doomsday. The fact Hess made his speech public and broadcasted it live for all to see meant that the panic spread just as much, although in places like Italy, Almirante still attempted to suppress the news to prevent panic. In Britain, a General mobilization was called, all defenses were raised and Martial Law was imposed while invasion protocols were activated to evacuate cities such as London and Liverpool, meanwhile the RAF was mobilized, the Air Defense Order, a protocol for the case of a total war with Germany, was put into action, planes were being prepared for a first strike before being put on hold hours before the attack was launched. Despite the years of distrust with an eroded relationship, the British decided to trust Huey Long and delay the attack for some hours more.

    In Europe, a total mobilization unseen since 1951 had started, civilians were drilled to head to shelters, the SA neighborhood watches went from house to house taking civilians outside to train for the drills during the night of the 2nd to the 3rd of August. Meanwhile the halls of power were never so active before, as Rudolf Hess immediately went back to the Chancellery after the speech and the SS reinforced the security of the building, soldiers of the Leibstandarte watched over the Volkstrasse and traffic of vehicles was forbidden in front of the building. Which made it so that Goebbels, who was the first one present in place at Germania, to have to walk with his guards to enter the Chancellery. Hess was alone in his office, already expecting many to come after him and while he left instructions for Bouhler to forbid the entrance of practically all Party officers. But when hearing of Goebbels, he let him in, perhaps naively believing that a man as fanatic as him, or rather as devout to the mythos of Hitler, would surely agree with that bold declaration. Was a bold and decisive action not the German way? Was that not how they called the bluff of the whole world in the past and then won the Continent as the greatest conquerors since Napoleon? Apparently not, Goebbels came into the room heavily distressed, questioning why Hess was making such a bluff and the nightmare it would be to justify it, claiming he should have been consulted first. Yet Hess response of "That was no bluff, Doctor", was what made Goebbels finally lose his voice.

    They all knew he had a few loose screws but this went too far, way too far, and the conversation they had for over an hour was worthless. Hess truly believed that by risking the complete anihilation of the Reich he was serving Hitler's legacy? When the Führer challenged the west, they were weak, the US was isolating itself and the British were alone and bankrupt. But this was different, there would be retaliation, all they had built would be lost. Hess isolated himself from all wise advice and guidance that even Hitler needed at times, as a result he went mad and would rather listen to signals from the stars and divinations rather than the reality of all those around him. When the Gauleiter of Germania and Minister of Public Enlightenment left the office, he saw Albert Speer standing outside and arguing with Bouhler, demanding to speak to Hess, the Secretary of the Chancellery was about to do the humiliating deed of calling the security to escort one of the most powerful men in Germany out of the building when Goebbels prevented that. The two men left the building and Goebbels carefully spoke of what Hess said, the two left that night to a hotel, where Karl Hofmann was staying that night.

    The three men were alone and in relative secret in that building, after Goebbels gave the rundown of the situation they all stayed in silence for several minutes. There was no way to talk out that madman of this. Despite the fact Speer and Goebbels have become rivals, like Mark Anthony and Octavian they had to work together to save their dominion from this grave danger. The former triumvirate of Wegener, Heydrich and Speer himself had failed, falling apart that same year with two of them being dead, now these three were the leading figures of Germany and were completely powerless to stop their doom. What could they do? The German laws left no way of ever removing the Führer, any public challenge to him would see the NSDAP be forced to publicly excommunicate the three, just as what happened to Otto Strasser after the Bamberg Conference decades earlier where the absolute Principle of Leadership, the Führerprinzip, was cemented as one of the main core concepts of the Party, it was as crucial to the Ideology as anti-semitism in some ways and it symbolized the absolute Totalitarianism of the Third Reich. Kaufmann knew there was no way to remove Hess from the party, he also held the complete loyalty of all sectors, at least in a public sense. Years earlier, Speer had seen from up close when a coup was launched by members of the Wehrmacht who wished to prevent a war from breaking out in those tense months before and after Hitler's death. Goebbels had seen that too, he himself saw when the SS tried to do their own coup under the guise of protecting Hess. Perhaps that was what was lacking, the SS needed to be around to contain the mad impulses of their leader. But Heydrich, the only man bold and ruthless enough to actually do such a thing, was buried in a mausoleum. Werner Best was competent, but he lacked that same bold ambition to move against the Führer himself.

    Were they supposed to believe the west would take it as a bluff? No, not after September 1939, their patience for these bold moves had run out and even Huey Long had to be forced to intervene. There was no sleep at that night, every hour was precious and they needed a way to stop Hess without making any public defiance. Perhaps their only hope was the SS-Führerbegleitkommando (FBK), Hess' personal bodyguards who always stayed near him. They once stood by the side of Himmler when Hitler died and the SS made their move on power, they also had once reported to Heydrich on his every move, but would they follow commands from those who were not in the SS? After all, the organization did not have a good relationship with the party ever since Wegener outmaneuvered Heydrich and took the Party Chancellorship. Erich Kempka, a man of Hitler's trust as his personal chaffeur, was raised by Hess to become the chief of the Führer security, could he be convinced to detain Hess until the ultimatum had passed? But even then what could they do? Holding Hess indefinitively was not an option, if he was unable to be seen by anyone there would be suspicions and Kempka was still a man devoted to the Principle, if Hess demanded to be let go he would have to follow that order. Hardly did the three know at the time but Kempka was being reached by another man, the other theoretical responsible for Hitler's, and Hess', security.

    The 3rd of August started with tension in the air, few cars were on the streets of the Capital as any evacuation was forbidden by Hess, he did not wish that the German people showed themselves hesitant, rather they had to stand resolute in keeping the ultimatum and if necessary to die for the Reich. Drills were still executed to teach the people to go to the nearest shelter, many feared that the United States could drop a bomb similar to the "Betsy", with a yield strong enough to turn even the Volkshalle into dust. If the higher-grade detonations came, the shelters would not be of much use. The security apparatus of the Reich was something that now the members of the NSDAP had to avoid, many who attempted to go into hiding were found and considered cowards, detained by the SS under orders of the mad Leader, others who tried to speak to Hess were rebuked and all those members of the party who came to the Small Senate meeting were now stuck in the city as their planes were grounded in the airports. Hess demanded all to remain resolute and defiant, to show the image of the united Germany, but at that moment the very leaders of the Party were desperately trying to save their lives, although many of them, especially the younger ones, were devoted and loyal enough to stay out of goodwill and obedience, even praising Hess for the bold move to finally end the war. There was no lack of Party members and Wehrmacht officers who wanted to end the Ural war by merely glassing the entirety of Siberia until every village with over a thousand people was turned into a nuclear crater.

    Speer left the meeting with Hofmann and Goebbels to make his own moves, perhaps the lack of sleep and stress caused their differences to magnify but they left due to an argument that ended up with the Architect leaving for the office of his Ministry. He had received several calls all over Germany of those incredulous over what was happening in the capital. There were even those who thought he was going to do something bold about it. Yet he shut down those calls, knowing the GESTAPO was listening even to him at that moment. Just how loyal was the Police? The Secret agencies? The SS? Those fanatics were going to bring the Reich to the very end of the world in some enormous suicide pact if they were told to by whoever was sitting in that office of the Reich Chancellery. Finally he accepted one call, his son Albert, he told him to take his family and his sisters as far away from the great cities as possible, to head to Southern Bavaria or Tyrol where they would be given access to nuclear shelters. Afterwards, Speer stayed in his office for hours, attempting to find a way out with a head more clear knowing his own family was safe. Kempka was the only option, yet despite several attempts he could not be located, likely he was within the Chancellery and the building was in a lockdown de facto. Perhaps if he could reach his contacts within the Wehrmacht, no, if he did that now then he would lose everything, be branded a traitor, it probably would not even work, all officers in the Wehr who could pull such move were either in the East, like Speidel, or in the West, there was no Guderian to come in and save the day this time.

    Goebbels, on the other hand, spoke with Magda as she went to his Ministry building, in there she showed her fanaticism, refusing to take the younger girls like Hedda and Heide out of the city. Helmut, Goebbels' eldest son, had just returned from 6 months in the east and was an officer in the SS, he could take them out of the city past the SS guard for sure. Magda insisted that if this war meant complete destruction then they could not outlive a National Socialist Germany. Goebbels argued with her, although he was no less fanatic, he knew that something big had to happen, that Hess would be stopped from destroying Hitler's legacy, he said that from the bunkers Germany still had to live on, he wanted his blood to live on to serve Germany if everything else failed and they had to rebuild from the ashes. If they took a car to Magdenburg there would be a plane to take them, finally Magda acquiesced, but she was no less bitter about it, that woman was very head strong and there was no Adolf Hitler to keep the tensions in the couple low. Speaking of marriage tensions, Goebbels later instructed his lovers to leave the city, at least amongst those who were present, truly the symbol of the National Socialist model family were the Goebbels'.




    1682044172493.png




    As the sun set, Hess had still remained awake, not leaving the Chancellery all day. Instead he continued to talk on telephones with commanders all around the country. The Luftwaffe was fueled and armed, the reservists were called up and being mobilized, the rockets were in position, the submarines set sail to the seas with Nuclear rockets that could strike the American East Coast, all while in the East the targets were set. His office door was opened by a familiar presence, Ilse came in, still dressed in black over their son, he dismissed his guards and the two were now alone, knowing what was about to happen. Ilse was once a fanatical like himself, but ever since that previous week she was nothing but a broken woman, one who appear to have shattered over the loss of her only child and did not care for what came next.

    "Is it done?"

    "Soon Ilse, soon, the Slavs will fold and all this will be over, the Jews are many things, but bravery is not in their blood, they will fold to save their own skin and this war will be over."

    That was Hess' conviction, nobody else understood it, they needed strength. The Russians themselves would not fold but the West was full of individualists, degenerates who cared more for their material gains and possessions than any noble sacrifice. They folded, time and time again, with enough pressure the threat of death is what would break them. The Aryan man was willing to sacrifice himself, the American? The Jew? They would not. The only shame is that the British had refused all his offers, they rebuked his friendship, they chose to reject their roots for Zionist lies. No matter, the British had their own arsenal, but it was infinitely smaller than the German one, the Reich had the most advanced defense systems in the world, standing alone the British Isles would unfortunately have to burn for their blindness, hopefully the survivors would rebuild under proper German guidance.

    Ilse lowered her head and then looked out the window as the sun was setting in Germania, at this hour in the morning the bombs would begin to fall, would they fall here? If so they should be safe in the bunker, one she was not even sure she wanted to go in. Grief can do terrible things to the mind of anyone, especially those who already did not have an intact sanity like her husband.

    "I wish to take a walk."

    Hess agreed, leaving two guards as escort to her to walk outside around the perimeter of the mighty Chancellery building. That left him alone as the sun set, Ilse and Rudolf would not speak with eachother again, but the target was not Ilse, it was Hess. When he left to the bathroom and later returned to take a phone call, he would see a document in his desk that was not there before. He looked around and did not see anyone who put it in there, calling for the captain of his guard, Erich Kempka, the officer obediently replied that nobody had gone inside the office. There was an emphasis on the word "body" in Hess mind, because when he saw that the document had the personal seal of Adolf Hitler, unused since his death, he shivered. It was his last Will and Testament, a document he had read a thousand times over these last years, but this time there was something different in that decade-old paper. There was no mention of Hess being the successor, instead the Eternal Führer had another description of his former sycophant and number two.


    "As for Hess, I do not know who I pity more if he succeeded me, the Party or him."
    Those were his words, his signature, there was no forgery, he knew it. As if on a cue, from the open window came a cold wind from the streets of Germania, Hess could feel every word like a knife to his chest. That was it, he thought, he had been rejected, even with this last move he had been rejected. Of course his mentor's spirit knew the future, he had doomed Germania, he had doomed his family, he was a failure, a failure, a failure...


    Kempka was torn inside when he had to lie to his leader to his face, but he had his orders, Eichmann and the Foreign Intelligence knew what would happen, and they had assured that even if the bombs did not fire, the bullets meant for him and his family in a firing squad would. He had served the office of the Führer since Hitler's days, he knew many things that even the most talented spies had no access to, and he knew of what Martin Bormann had done. Heydrich had been informed, Eichmann had known, they had hoped that this would bring some lucidity to the Führer, for his own good, to keep Hitler's legacy ali-
    BANG!
    His instincts made him immediately grab his pistol and look to the guard by his side as both were standing in front of Hess' door that night. The two nodded to one another and burst open the door, but what they saw made them pale. There he was, Rudolf Hess, the almigthy Führer of the Greater Germanic Reich, dead with blood coming from a hole on his head and a smoking gun on his limp hand. First the other guard checked the window to try to spot if the shot came from outside, then the rest of the FBK came, but only to see what Kempka was seeing. He was dead, with his head bleeding over a document, Hitler's Final Will and Testament. Kempka was horrified as the realization dawned on him, whatever was inside that blood-stained document, the original one he was sure of it, was never meat to bring Hess to his senses, but to break his own will. His lips felt cold and trembled as he holstered back his pistol, walking besides Hess and checking his pulse for the Hour of death: 21:07 PM.


    Kaufmann called for a meeting of the Small Senate, using the fact the members of the Party were still trapped within the city. The news would fly fast, for sure the SD already knew as Eichmann was the one who informed him. Goebbels was there on time, the two were ready, so long as the procedure happened quickly then this matter would be solved before midnight. The only risk is that Speer would hear the news and mobilize his own support, he certainly had powerful backers. But Goebbels had one tool above them all: Information. The press room in the Senate building was open for him as the delegates arrived, that is when the News was given and he wanted to be the one to say the news, he would be the first voice the German Volk would hear after this tragedy, the voice that would reassure them that the fear of war would end, he would be the one to bring them relief and this way they would trust him.

    "Volksgenossen, it is with a heavy heart that I interrupt the programming to give news on a matter of utmost importance. Our beloved Führer, Rudolf Hess, has passed away tonight in the Chancellery, victim of a fatal Brain aneurysm."
    Brain aneurysm, a very good euphemism to blowing your own brains out, he thought creatively. Goebbels continued on in his announcement, speaking that the Small Senate has been assembled to choose a new leader tonight, a good way to attract a crowd he was sure would be by his side. Kaufmann, as Party Chancellor, was serving as the interim Führer, Goebbels said, announcing three days of Mourning and ordering the demobilization of all nuclear forces in Germany for the moment. Of course, Kaufmann and him had agreed to that, the Gauleiter had reached Eichmann to speak of a solution and the sociopathic bastard already had a trick up his sleeve for this situation. They did not expect Hess to kill himself, but planned what to do in that case, no doubt Speer was on his way there, but now that the news was public, Goebbels would leverage his own strength in a moment where Speer could not use the deep pockets of his backers for bribery, after all they were being caught with their pants down.

    The voting procedure was started by Forster, but before that they were supposed to read Hess' last Will and Testament which was given by Kempka. The reading would give Goebbels time for his leverage to arrive. Speer came in the room a little later with his entourage, already glaring knives at Goebbels when the two saw one another within the same building. But he kept his public persona, speaking with other Gauleiters. The reading began while the sounds outside began as well. The SS would garrison the building, naturally, but the voices of the crowd were being heard inside. Goebbels had his backing, he had the popular pressure to bend the Deputies to his will, and even if that did not work, Kaufmann's network of supporters would. Hess' testament was complicated, because much of what he had was being left to his dead son, the procedures were made awkward for that reason, even more than they already were since few actually respected Hess enough as a person to sit through this. They all did, of course, this was the testament of the second Leader in the Reich's history, in the end his widow did not come, she was caught up in such a hurry in these events that she was still in the Chancellery, naturally all of Hess' proprieties would end up being left to her, not like he had as much as Hitler but he was not a poor man.

    Finally the time came, ironically the leader of a Totalitarian state would be chosen in a democratic way, although in an oligarchic nature. Many names were dropped, but no doubt the greatest contenders were Speer and Goebbels. The vote was close, but many hesitant moderates sided with Goebbels at that moment due to the people, after all they knew Joseph had the popularity and charisma to control the masses that have been so unruly since this damned war began to stall. Plus, he was vindicated by the fact that he had opposed the Ural war from the very start, while Speer had been far less decisive, it was in his nature to say whatever he wanted to be well-liked by those in power, which at the time were Hess and Wegener. At last, the 64 votes, 33 voted for Goebbels, 27 for Speer, and the other 4 voted for other figures, one of them named Adolf Hitler even beyond the grave, perhaps as a form of abstaining his vote. Goebbels had his victory, while Speer had to sit and watch as his rival gained that win.

    From a relatively sidelined Minister of Propaganda and Education, Paul Joseph Goebbels had risen to power by appealing to the masses, he formed his own network of alliances, especially with his old comrade Karl Kaufmann, he used his "outsider" status to seize upon the economical stagnation and the crisis caused by the disastrous adventure in the Ural mountains to rally the masses to his side, using his position as the spokesman of the party while his rivals fought a shadow war away from the public and destroyed one another. Bormann, Himmler, Wegener, Heydrich and Speer, all foes who fought too much over the bureaucracy and tools of power, fighting to command a corrupt system that had earned the fury of millions of Germans, of a generation raised on his values, told tales of the brave heroes of old in the party. The Narcissistic sycophant who now had fought his way into being the main apostle of the messiah he so long followed. But unlike Hess, he could see beyond, he could see that Germany was weakening since Hitler's death, and as he rose to the podium and received the salutes, he finally had the power to do something about it. Blood would be spilled, of course, but this is how heroes rise, this is how history is made, over Blood and Iron, a truth as old as Germany itself. The times of Mediocrity had passed, if the Reich was to survive it had to rejuvenate itself, National Socialism would return to it's roots, the spirit that made them from street thugs sent to jail to undisputed leaders of the nation in a decade, and then to Masters of a continent within another. The Ural War and all these foreign adventures could wait, Germany could not afford to keep bleeding in a fruitless struggle against the outside world. In order to triumph in this struggle, Germany, and all of Europe would have to be purified.


    WITH BLOOD AND IRON

    1682048274844.png
     
    Last edited:
    XXXIX - TZEVAOTH
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    TZEVAOTH




    1682088660612-png.826551






    The Russians were not the only people aware of the suffering that came with laying down arms to an enemy that despises you, in the case of Israel the situation was even more hostile. The first and primary enemy of the Germans, and subsequently of the whole Continental Europe, was the Jewish people, it was inevitable that so much effort would be done by the enemies of the State of Israel to extinguish it, although their enemies were as divided as ever. The German-Italian alliance was still official in Europe, but in the Middle East it was obvious ever since the Suez War that the Reich and the Imperio were fighting the same enemy for different reasons with different champions in their place. To the Germans it was clear why they would want to fight Israel, it is unecessary to repeat yet again why the leadership in the Welthauptstadt wanted the extinction of the Jewish nation. To the Italians, there was no hatred, although there were many anti-semites in powerful positions in Rome, but a matter of Realpolitik that encouraged the Italians to support the Arabs in their struggle to claim Palestine, Nasser wanted the control of Jerusalem for himself to solidify his United Arab Republic, formed with Jordan shortly after the Suez Conflict. To the North, Saadeh knew that his regime was in a more shaky ground with more radical factions, his military officer corps had grown very affectionate with the Wehrmacht since the Independence and despised the inaction against the hated Zionist entity in the south. He could risk being overthrown himself if he did not turn the Greater Syria into a reality which is the reason with the Syrian-Iraqi war happened in the 1950s and the reason why an alliance had been made with Iran to secure the Eastern Front.

    Iran was a nation that had many reasons to despise the former allied powers and the Soviet Union. In a desperate move to allow supplies to come from the Gulf into the Caucasus, the British and Soviet forces invaded the nation and occupied the country within days, forcing the abdication of Shah Reza Pahlavi and installing his son as a puppet ruler. The occupation began to suffer in 1942 as the Germans pushed the Soviets fully from their last holdouts in the Caucasus and the British continued to divert forces towards Burma and Egypt. With the Soviet collapse, the troops responsible for the occupation of Northern Iran retreated into Central Asia under Stalin's orders, which led to a cold front between German and British forces in Tabriz once the Wehrmacht captured the city. The Treaty of Lisbon ended the country's occupation in 1943 and Reza Pahlavi was allowed to return home, his son abdicated in his favor and celebrations came with the return of the Shah. It did not last long, while his personal morale was improved, his health declined from chronic heart problems, leading to his death in 1945. There was a great funeral to the "Modernizer" of Iran, who overthrew the Qajar dynasty in a coup and made himself Emperor, bringing in much-needed changes to the country from the legal code to the civil service. His son inherited his modernization drive, especially after the invasion as the humiliation of two years of occupation would serve as an impulse to future events.

    Between 1945 and 1952, Iran would sit on the crossroads to the changing world around, the retreat of the Soviets came with the civil war and the first great opportunity of the Pahlavi Dynasty to reverse the losses of the Qajar. Still under Reza, the Iranian Army marched into Turkmenistan in October 1944, with the Civil War in Russia grinding into a stalemate and forcing Stalin to divert forces from the Central Asian republics to the fight against Zhukov and the White Army. Ashkabad was taken as well as a large part of the SSR, reaching the port city of Krasnovodsk before Soviet reinforcements halted the seizure. The Shah did not wish to throw his country into an open conflict with the Soviets, hoping to reach an agreement with the winners to keep the territory. Thankfully to his son, Mohammed Reza, The White Army triumphed over Stalin and dissolved the SSRs in Central Asia, making an agreement with Iran to recognize their possession of Ashkabad, Merv and large parts of the Iranian territory once annexed by the Russian Empire in the 19th and early 20th centuries, in return of the retreat from Krasnovodsk as it was an strategic port for Russian operations against the German Caucasus. In the same year the treaty was signed, an earthquake shattered much of Ashkabad and the Iranians ironically spent more rebuilding the city than it was spent in the military campaign to claim it. Overall it was a boom for the Pahlavi regime, reversing part of the humiliating losses of the Qajar dynasty and incorporating former Iranian territories into Iran proper. For the Russians it was a small territory that was not worth the resources that had to be fully concentrated on the Reich or later the Chinese.

    The Shah was not an absolute Monarch, despite the vast powers given by the 1906 Constitution, he still had to deal with the Majles, the Consultative Assembly elected by Universal Male Suffrage which formed a government that at times would come at odds with the Shah. While their powers were practically null by his father's Authoritarian policies, the first years of the young Shah's rule was marked by the issue of "Nationalization", the conquest of Soviet Territories was only part of what the Iranian people desired, a true independence after two centuries being carved by foreign powers such as Russia and Britain. The greatest symbol of this infamous influence, other than the Anglo-Soviet occupation of course, was the Anglo-Iranian Oil Company, a British company which was granted the exploitation of the rich oilfields of Iran, all while only around 20% of the company's shares were owned by the nation whose reserves were being extracted. After the Levantine War, the Middle East had become the forefront of the Cold War and the dwindling influence of the British Empire was only made more apparent by the Independence of India at the end of the decade. The Emperor of Iran was a modernist man, although he was still on dubious grounds in regards to the Nationalization as he still had connections with Britain (He himself had been educated in Switzerland and held sympathy for the Western models) and feared launching a decisive action.



    1682992770544.png


    Instead, the Crown focused on it's own powers, in 1944 Reza Pahlavi banned the Socialist "Tudeh" Party on the grounds of espionage and collaboration with the Soviets, it was part of a harsh crackdown against the Iranian left due to the conflict with the Red forces in Turkmenistan. Later in 1948, the Shah used the popularity and political capital of the victory in Central Asia to call a Constitutional Assembly to review aspects of the 1906 constitution which were not implemented, such as the creation of the Senate, of which half of it's 120 members were appointed by the Monarch. The reform passed and his powers were expanded, but he would end up caught in the aftermath of the British decolonization of India that provoked a wave of anti-British sentiment, there was a sense of weakness coming from London amongst the Iranian people who pushed for the Nationalization of the AIOC, namely the man who would seize that opportunity was Mohammed Mossaddegh. Mossaddegh was a constitutionalist and nationalist lawyer who served in the Iranian Parliament since 1923, but only in the aftermath of the Levantine War and the Shah's Constitutional revision was he allowed to rise to power propelled by a strange coalition of Nationalists, Socialists and Islamists known as the "National Front", formed in 1948 to oppose the Constitutional Assembly and push for the Nationalization of Oil. After standing in the opposition in Parliament for years, the fall of Prime Minister Ebrahim Hakimi opened the way for the National Front to win the 1949 election with the support of Urban voters and former Tudeh members.

    Mossaddegh's rule from 1949 until 1952 was one filled with tension between the Shah and his Prime Minister, the former seeking to increase his own powers while the latter was a firm believer in the idea that a King was not supposed to rule a nation, merely to reign as a symbolic figure at best. Nonetheless, the end of the Russian Civil War and the Levantine War brought in a new reality to Iran where the British influence dwindled and the German Reich began to pervasively influence the Iranian politics. Hitler saw the Middle East as the next frontline in the fight against the "Judeo-Capitalist" enemies, with the Syrians being made into the German foothold in the Middle East. Many looked at Syria with a certain admiration, within 5 years Saadeh had expelled the French from his nation, imposed a Land Reform and pushed for the modernization of his country into a Secular Nationalist State based around the SSNP's program and backed by the Wehrmacht's substantial support that made them a fearsome force which was able to hold the United Nations from marching into Damascus (at least that is how it was seen). Mossaddegh was far from a Fascist leader, his alliance with the former Tudeh showed that as well as his belief in Constitutional Democracy. But to many in London, he was seen as another Saadeh, a political leader who threatened their interests and could turn Iran towards the Germans, closing the access of the allies towards Russia from the Persian Gulf. Of course, an invasion was hardly a possibility with the current reality, especially with the dwindling influence in the region, but other means could be used by the MI6 to prevent the nationalization of the AIOC.

    The Nationalization had been made by Parliament in November 1951, much to the celebration of the Iranian people. The Shah himself had supported the Nationalization in private, but he felt overshadowed by the Prime Minister who was now riding new heights in Popular support as a heroic figure for facing the British Empire. In retaliation for the nationalization, the British embargoed exports to Iran and ordered the technicians of the AIOC to refuse to work with the new Iranian administration, causing a pitfall in the production, with the Royal Navy blockading several ports to pressure the Prime Minister. 1952 came with a renewed pressure on the British, the Egyptian revolution and the rise of Pan-Arabism in Egypt and Jordan were believed to be a domino effect in the region that could shatter the influence the British held and throw the entirety of the Middle East into the arms of Hess (before London came to realize Mussolini was the greater threat in the region, many believed the Pan-Arab movement was backed by Germania). With the growing pressure in Iran, with bribery and economical crisis, the Prime Minister began to suffer defections and resignations in the National Front, at the same time as his constant abuse of emergency powers and calls for a refferendum to reduce the Shah's powers began to turn many against him. The Ulema, the Islamic leadership in Iran, met earlier that year and opted to oppose political activism, threatening with excummunication any member who participated into National Politics. It did not take much for the Shah to be convinced to do what he did next at the suggestion of the MI6, hardly did they know what they caused when provoking the Shah's action.

    The Shah dismissed Mossaddegh from his office in August on the 9th, during the tense period when Jordan and Egypt both fell under the rule of Nasser and Nuwar and both Britain and Italy began making plans for the coming confrontation. The British feared that Mossaddegh would push the Iranians to back the Pan-Arabist gamble on the Suez Canal and the tensions also made the continued blockade of Iranian harbors unsustainable. The Prime Minister refused to go down without a fight, calling his supporters to the streets. However, the support he had was below expected, many had grown to respect more the Shah and his modernization efforts since the capture of Ashkabad and Merv with a relatively low cost of lives. When it came to pick between the Pahlavi Dynasty and the Prime Minister, the latter would feel disillusioned that many came to the support of the Monarchy, accusing the Prime Minister for his dictatorial accumulation of powers during his government, some drawing comparisons to Mussolini and the Italian King. With the threat of the country falling into civil war and the military firmly loyal to the Monarchy, the Prime Minister stood down and was replaced by Lieutenant General Haj Ali Razmara. The Prime Minister was arrested but his death sentence was commutted to 5 years under House Arrest by the Shah who decided to grant mercy to many National Front members. Essentially the coup backed by the MI6 brought Iran back to the pre-1941 Status Quo under Reza Pahlavi, an Authoritarian monarchy desiring to modernize the country.

    However, as October came and the Suez war broke, an unexpected move happened in Iran, Prime Minister Razmara would be assassinated by a radical islamist, leading to the Shah choosing Nematollah Nassiri, a personal friend of his and commander of the Imperial Guard, as Prime Minister. As the country was cracking down on both radical Islam and Socialism, the agreement being finished between Razmara and Eden's government was suspended and the Nationalization remained standing. Most shockingly of all was the visit of the Shah himself to Geneva in the French State, where he met German Foreign Minister Bohle and Minister Albert Speer, negotiating instead the "German-Iranian Agreement" which opened Iran to the investments from Germania, invited Wehrmacht attaches as part of the modernization program of the Iranian military and made plans to connect Tabriz and Baku through a railway. The Shah saw how Mossaddegh was crippled by the sanctions and found a way to circumvent it. Hess remarked that the Iranian people were descended from the Aryan civilization of old, seeing them as "equals" in some ways, to other peoples such as the "Assyrians". Many ended up fired from the MI6 in the subsequent Rab Butler government, the crucial mistake that London made was in underestimating the Shah. With the defeat in the Suez War, Britain also lost much of it's strength in the Middle East, contesting the Iranian Nationalization and agreement with the Reich was not an option any longer. The RSHA and the SAVAK would both cooperate closely to crack down on British agents and former Communists who still opposed the Shah.




    The aftermath of the Suez War in 1953 revealed that much had started to change. The Egyptians were the clear winners by breaking off the British influence on the country as Nasser wanted and holding the vital artery that was the Suez Canal. While the importance of the canal was greatly reduced to the British, especially as they left Cyprus, it proved to be the main access of the Linz Pakt to the Indian Ocean, including the connection between Rome and their prestigious colony in Eastern Africa. That is why it was vital for Mussolini to ensure Egypt would remain in friendly hands, their prized horse was Nasser who had become the voice of the rising Pan-Arab ideology across the Middle East. Ciano would pay a visit to the country in February of 1953 to firm several new agreements following the war, including the purchase of Italian military equipment following the abysmal performance against the IPF's Air Force. The Egyptians had to rebuild much of the destroyed infrastructure due to the Suez War, making the necessary repairs to the Canal and airfields, as well as the Radio Cairo station, which served as the primary propagandist of Nasser's ideology to the Middle East.

    Ali Abu Nuwar was in a tenuous situation in Jordan, he did manage to overthrow the Hashemites and created an Arab Republic, yet Jordan lost roughly half of it's territory to Israel and Syria during the previous years, including the Negev, West Bank and the city of Irbid. An union with Egypt was practically inevitable and it was considered a necessity for the Jordanians surrounded by hostile states, cut off from it's most important costal region, with an unstable government and a shattered military. There was no lack of officers who would turn on Nuwar to reinstate the hashemites, many in contact with the Iraqi Monarchy. The talks began in December on the aftermath of the war, although there were preliminary moves in the months preceding the Suez War. Nasser knew that Jordan was more of a burden, with hundreds of thousands of arabs fleeing from the territories taken by Israel, some were previously ordered to leave by the Arab leaders themselves, others feared subjugation under Israel, others yet feared that the Syrians would be the ones making the move for the Holy Land again after the bloody conflict. Theories of a combined Syrio-Zionist conspiracy against the Arab world had spread and many Palestinian groups who once collaborated with Saadeh in the first Levantine War were now on the run to Jordan and Egypt, seeing Nasser as the only leader willing to combat the Zionist influence and free the Arabs of the Middle East.



    1683166539503.png


    Nuwar himself stepped down from the Presidency of Jordan in April, the same day the official act of Union was signed between the two nations. The United Arab Republic was formed and reinvigorated the efforts of Nasser in the region, in fact this union would be the main factor that led to the events in Iraq in 1954. Until then, Nasser had many other matters to solve, such as the settlement of Palestinian refugees, the modernization of the Arab Army and of Egypt as a whole. One of his most propagandized projects, the Aswan Dam, required extensive funding in order to ensure the Egyptian control over the water flow on the Nile river. Who could offer that? Britain was obviously not an option, the United States would not be on friendly terms either, Nasser attempted to reach the Reichsbank and instead was rudely dismissed under several excuses by the Germans. Hess was not a man he could count on, he despised Egypt, being born in Alexandria and remembering it for the supposed filth of the Arab people. That only left the Italians, but even with Mussolini's support during the War there was a question of how committed the Italian government would be in sponsoring this project, Mussolini held a strong grip around Egypt's Artery with his control of Ethiopia after all. Rumors began to spread that the British could build a similar dam in Sudan, which would be a form to return to project power by blackmailing the Egyptian people. Needlessly to say, the Aswan dam was a matter of National Independence.

    Two major events would happen in the Arab Republic by the end of 1953, the Cooperation pact with Italy, which started to be drafted by Ciano in February, was approved in September, with the Italian Empire granting the necessary loans at a low interest to invest on Arab infrastructure, as well as the drafting of plans to not only start the construction of the Aswan Dam, but also to study the possibility to excavate a canal between the Mediterranean and the Qatara depression, which would allow an ambitious project to create a large artificial lake to facilitate transportation in the region. A new railway would also start to be built to link Cairo, Alexandria, Tobruk and Benghazi. Italian companies were granted several exceptions on Egyptian tariffs and taxes, including on certain labor laws of course, investments do not come for free. There were also agreements to purchase Italian Beretta guns, artillery shells and for Italian air instructors to train Arab flying crews. There was a surplus of weaponry in the Italian armories as Mussolini began to modernize the Royal Army following the embarrassing show during the war in Libya and Greece, so much of the equipment the Egyptians received was little better than their existing armories, however it was cheap and capable of arming an expanded Egyptian Army. German Tanks in use through the Linz Pakt such as the E-50 model and the lighter "Panzer IX" models, nicknamed as "Jaguar", were sold to the Egyptians through Italy, although they were already outdated models by the time the Wehrmacht fought the Ural War and were outmatched by the Israeli Sherman Model 55.

    The second event was the Arab Constitution of 1953, the Free Officer corps was dissolved by Nasser and instead a One-Party state was created under the so called "Arab Union" Party, it also brought in influences from Europe such as a higher degree of censorship and anti-Jewish laws inspired by the Nüremberg Laws. Nasser was the President, naturally elected with an overwhelming Majority in an election which now had included the female suffrage as gender discrimination was abolished by law, it was another demonstration of Nasser's Secular nature, which was similar to the Syrian constitution: The suffrage was universal but it mattered little as only one party and one leader was allowed. He did not go as far as implementing a model similar to the Führerprinzip or Italian Totalitarianism in the Arab Union, but his words were considered as such nonetheless by his devoted followers who considered him as the liberator of the Arab World. Such reputation was shown in the Egyptian support for rebel groups in Algeria, Morocco and Sudan, although there was an interesting exception towards Libya where Arab operators usually were able to traverse the desert under the willfully ignorant Italian eye to deliver supplies to Algerian rebels. Despite repeated promises to the German and French governments, the MSVI never stopped this flow during Mussolini's rule.

    In 1954, as Egypt was beginning it's modernization drive, several officers in Iraq wished to follow the example of Egypt and Jordan. Ever since the British occupation during the war to crush the "Golden Square" uprising which attempted to turn Iraq into a German ally, the country has lost the little autonomy it previously held, in fact while the Levantine War happened, Britain was still negotiating it's new status quo with Iraq. It was only after the loss of India that the British would be compelled to sign the 1949 Agreement which withdrew British forces from the region, except for Kuwait where the Al-Sabah family still ruled as a British protectorate, the region experiencing an economic boom that contrasted with the depression on the North. King Faisal II had recently ascended to the throne after the regency period and he would see that his rule was already not going to last long, the early months of 1952 showed the Upheval spreading across the region from Egypt to Jordan and Iran. Iraq was caught in the middle where the people first began to make protests against the Anglo-Iraqi settlement, the little tolerance the people had evaporated when Iraq was forced to oppose the Pan-Arabists in the Suez War, although not directly sending troops into Jordan, they did commit with volunteers brought in by the British to defend the canal in the weeks before the attack came. Many of these volunteers deserted during the war, and the officers who returned only had a worsened opinion of the British interference on the Middle East. Pan-Arabism, in some ways, was born from the Baghdad Intellectual Middle Class, it was an outrage that now Iraqi troops were fighting their arab brethen on the same side as Westerners and Jews for most of the people. During Hitler's era, the RSHA had prepared the terrain in the region, using Syria as a base to spread dissent into the Arab world. Despite Hess' rhetoric, Heydrich's work still remained in Syria.

    The straw that broke the Camel's back came in April of 1953 when the United Arab Republic was formed, many among the leading circles that surrounded Faisal proposed that Iraq should seek a closer relationship with Britain in order to oppose the growing influence of the Linz Pakt in the region. Besides, with Iran breaking away, Iraq stood to benefit from foreign investments as many saw the growth Kuwait was starting to experience as an opportunity to save the country from the post-war recession and inflation circle it was trapped in. When news leaked that Faisal would seek to approach the British, the people took to the streets and so began the Iraqi Intifada, or the Iraqi revolution of 1954. Protests and strikes broke out on the 4th of May as Ramadan began, the pressure would begin to mount and while the people protested against the Monarchy, the majority also called upon the military to save the country, which is exactly what was done when Faisal was ousted on the 9th, fleeing the country as army officers took the Palace, also ousting the Prime Minister Nuri Al-Said. The Hashemites escaped into Kuwait and went to London in exile as Abdul Salam Arif, general who had been ordered to quell the protests when Al-Said desperately attempted to enact Martial Law to avoid the collapse, became President of the Arab Republic of Iraq. This Revolution was celebrated across the UAR while bringing further fears that such sentiments could begin to spread, as General Arif was, like Nuwar, a Pan-Arabist who desire to unite his country with Nasser's Egypt, which would have isolated both Syria and Israel from all sides. The encirclement was being set, but there was time to act, and just a few days after the coup, the Syrians acted.



    Antoun "Al-Zaim" Saadeh, known to the outside world as Saadeh, was not in an enviable position in Syria. On the outside he was the most feared man in the region, the Syrian army demonstrated it's crushing superiority on the outmatched Jordanians in the Suez War, the Air Force ravaged everything down to the Aqaba Gulf and the Syrians annexed two Jordanian regions with their prestige restored after their last bid to strike the South. He was their leader, their Führer, the Al-Zaim, and yet Syria was not a monolith, on the inside he feared Nasser, the influence of a "poisonous and unnatural" idea such as Pan-Arabism, which went against his own sociological ideas on the history of civilization, and the fear he had of his own General Staff led by General Adib Shishalki, who now began arguing that Saadeh was a man far too moderate to decisively crush Zionism and Pan-Arabism in the region, leaving Syria isolated against a sea of enemies with only Germany to rely on.

    The first priority, even before the War, was to ensure that Germany would keep it's commitments towards Syria. Saadeh went on a trip in January 1952 to visit Hess in Germany, he met the then unknown new Führer in the Reich Chancellery, his first impression was that the man was disgusted by him. Saadeh's conversation with Hess and Bohle would take hours and evolved from pragmatic concepts to racial theory which he was forced to indulge in. Saadeh eventually managed to convince Hess, in no small part with the help of the Deputy Führer Heydrich, that the Syrians were descended from the Assyrian civilization rather than the Arab people, and the Assyrian bronze age warriors were somehow descended from the Aryan race in a somewhat distant way, just enough to make them seem like the Middle Eastern Aryans. Hess further inquired on the influence of French, rather than British, colonialism in Syria and certainly he could not sound more insulting to the man responsible for expelling the France from Syria, but Saadeh had to indulge him with an hour-long conversation. Hess was impressed by the Syrian Leader's intellect and profound knowledge about human societies, claiming that the Lebensraum was the German way to achieve a "Natural" Germany just as he was seeking a "Natural" Syria. When Saadeh went back, he commented privately that he would rather throw himself off the plane than to ever have a meeting with that "German Barbarian" again.

    Nevertheless, the mission was accomplished, the support granted by Hitler would continue as Hess now was fully committed to Syria as a bastion of Aryanism in the Middle East. German companies continued to support the industrialization push of Saadeh's government as the final remnants of the old feudalistic order were being swept away through land reform. The State now owned the majority of the fertile lands in Syria, opting to distribute the land amongst cooperatives of farmers under State supervision. Saadeh was neither a Marxist nor a fascist, although there was certainly influence from the latter. He argued in favor of a whole different socio-economic theory on the "natural" process of civilizations with the work on the land as a liberation of the mind and energies of a society, which led to great investments on irrigation projects and the distribution of lands to allow the people to connect more to the soil. He did not reject industry, greatly improving the existing infrastructure with the help of foreign investors and building the Homs Industrial park, located on a strategic position in central Syria and connected to the major cities of Damascus, Beirut, Latakia and Aleppo through highways as a part of the new working programs to fight unemployment. The Homs Park was mostly finished by the end of the decade to become the main production hub in the Middle East, fueling the growth of the Syrian economy.



    1683246608263.png


    The Syrian Armed forces was perhaps the largest and most well equipped Army in the Middle East with the exception of the Israeli Protection Force, from Germany the Wehrmacht sent one of their most experienced commanders after the Suez War, meant to oversee the proper modernization and instruction of the Syrian Army and the officer corps. Johannes Erwin Eugen Rommel, one of the most famous Marshals of the German Army, was sent as military aide to the Syrian forces and an informal representative of the German interests to the Army. For Germany, this was also about removing the competition within the armed forces, Heydrich, who was the Deputy Führer at the time, was constantly at odds with some German officers over the Waffen-SS' autonomy, shown to be more of a hindrance than an asset during War exercises and training with other member-states of the Linz Pakt. Rommel was one of the men in the Wehr who had more dissenting opinions compared to the SS and their then dominant role on German politics through Heydrich, besides, the proud Marshal aspired to succeed the aging Guderian in the leadership of the OKW, which went in contrast to other commanders that would later meet their own fate in the Ural War. In a way, Rommel's assignment was a blessing in disguise as he was not suffocated by Germania's politics and held such admiration by the Syrian general staff that even Shishakli was willing to submit to his "advice".

    The victor of North Africa, who led a campaign which shattered the British resolve to continue the war by pushing from Libya to the gates of Cairo with a theoretically inferior force, also called "Desert Fox", was the most obvious choice to prepare the Syrian military to the type of warfare best suited for the Middle East. Although the Jordan River was not exactly a Tobruk, Rommel spent weeks only studying the terrain with a tour around the Syrian countryside. Afterwards, Syrian commanders would launch a military exercise, which alarmed Israel at the time, the results were not as impressive as the propaganda claimed, the army still relied mostly on Panzer IV tanks, an outdated model against the newest anti-tank weaponry, there was a terrible lack of coordination between the armored divisions, the infantry and air force. Logistics were still handled by horses and even cavalry forces were incorporated in the infantry as they were yet to implement proper half-tracks and APCs in large scale, which is part of the reason why the Homs Industrial Complex was being built. In a memorandum written in August 1953, Rommel described the situation of the Syrian Armed Forces: Gripped with Factionalism, Lacking in proper discipline, and implementing crude Wehrmacht tactics that failed to learn the lessons of the Second World War and properly adapt them for the Levantine terrain. The Air Force had only a few rare jet planes while the majority was made up of Messerschmitts which were used in Russia, some still had bullet holes.

    It did not take long for changes to come, but meanwhile Saadeh himself was dealing with the Army. The Officers, trained by Wehrmacht commanders, instructed by the SS, or even studying abroad on Germania all came with different ideas when they came forwards to the Syrian leader, mostly the concern that he was being far too cautious and moderate. A decisive strike on Israel, many argued, could wipe them out decisively as the British no longer held the Suez, a temporary agreement with the Arabs could be reach to close the Tiran Strait and cut off the constant flow of help coming from London and Washington, this isolation would enable the combined Syrian-Arab force to crush the Zionist colonial state, a last affront to the Orient, the last vestige of colonial rule, the last foothold of the Western Powers in the Mediterranean Sea. No doubt the Germans were pushing forwards with this "encouragement", many times Saadeh had to give explanations as to why Israel continued to exist on his southern border, which is odd because before the "International Community" demanded explanations over why wars happened instead of pushing for them to begin. Shishakli was one of these officers, a man who became fascinated with the German military prowess like many young soldiers around the world and now desired to have that power for their own country. He had studied in Germany between 1943 and 1946 and rose up to be the mastermind behind Operation Whirlwind, the invasion of Israel in 1947. Despite the failure, the General managed to stay in command, blaming the unexpected intervention of the United Nations and the lack of resources from the Central Government to oppose their pushback, he had organized the defense of the Golan Heights in an attempt to halt Bradley's troops, which was unecessary thanks to the German intervention against UN troops marching on Syria itself.

    Shishakli was a man who many in Germania saw as their "Plan B" on Syria, if not the "Plan A", Saadeh was never a true Totalitarian leader, only with some hesitation did he accept instructions given to Damascus to crush dissidents and push for a true revolutionary effort to build up Syria. Most Jews in Syria either fled or were expelled rather than sent to work like they were in Europe, Saadeh himself was Anti-Zionist but he never expressed any desire of exterminating the people of Israel. The General lacked such qualms, he was willing to do as necessary to ensure the final victory of the Greater Syria against Zionism, even to the point of allying Arab States. However Saadeh had a different ally in mind, after the formation of the UAR and the constant isolation of the Syrian State, the Al Zaim flew to Tehran, meeting with Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi. It was a natural alliance, both states were isolated in the region who could not rely on Britain or the United States to provide them support, both had fear of the influence of Nasser and the Pan-Arab ideas, especially for Saadeh, both had common partnerships with the Linz Pakt and were led by Authoritarian, Secular and Modernist leaders with a shared vision of a greater future for their nations. Although there was an overlap when it came to the Syrian desire for Natural borders expanding eastwards to the Taurus mountains, Saadeh knew he needed to be pragmatic and scoring a diplomatic victory would dissuade those who quietly doubted his leadership of the SSNP. And so, in December of 1953, the Damascus-Tehran Axis was formed.

    Their test came on the 9th of May as Iraq fell to the Pan-Arabist General Arif.





    1683253086658.png


    What was the excuse? The Casus belli? The Syrians did not require one, but they alleged that it was a preemptive strike based around a terrorist attack by Pan-arabists within Syria, a flimsy excuse that was based around the supposed "Domino Theory", this time applied to Pan-Arabism by claiming Syria would be the next target of Nasser. Either way, the Syrian and Iranian forces were being mobilized in secret the moment the Intifada began on the 4th or even before, in fact this is part of the reason the Iraqi leadership was pushing to make closer ties with Britain. The Iraqi army, still disorganized and facing division with former monarchists deserting or resisting the coup, was only able to muster a force of around 70,000 professional troops while being attacked from two fronts. President Arif called for the country to fight against the enemy, resorting to arms to defend the revolution, he also sent a call for help to Nasser who was still in the process of modernizing his military. The UAR answered with a call of mobilization, starting to transfer thousands of troops to the Jordanian territory and with volunteers coming to Baghdad, including an Air Squadron which included the G.55 Centauro, one of the best propeller planes still in use by the Italian armed forces, as well as a squadron of Me. 262 planes sold by the Italian government. Rome itself treated the Iraqi situation cautiously, refusing to openly intervene other than offering to mediate a peace conference between the three nations.

    The Syrian Army alone mobilized over 130 thousand soldiers, including an armored corps of 650 Tanks, supported by a force of 180 planes which started by bombing cities such as Mosul, Samarra and Baghdad. The Iranians concentrated their efforts on two moves, headed north to capture Mosul and south to capture Basra, including the use of Napalm bombs provided by the Luftwaffe to the Iranian Air Force and the use of German bombers such as the Junkers 287, a Jet-powered bomber which delivered a heavy payload on the city of Basra on the night of the 15th to the 16th of May when the war broke out. The Iranian army alone matched the numbers of their Iraqi foes, led by General Fazollah Zahedi, a loyalist of the Shah who was also trained in German tactics after the occupation ended. Shishakli led the Syrian war effort with the opening barrage that overwhelmed the Iraqi frontier troops and began to drive at record speed with an overwhelming breakthrough against the disorganized enemy which was being attacked from all sides. Nasser prepared his forces in Jordan to strike into Syria itself, but in Cairo there was doubt. If the Arab troops committed to a war against Syria, it would mean the majority of their military assets would remain in the east, which would allow Israel to strike the Sinai as it was done during the Suez War and drive almost unopposed towards Cairo. There was a real fear of an Israeli attack, especially as many Pan-Arabists believed the Syrians to be allied with the Zionists to destroy their movement by seeing them on the same side during the Suez War. Needlessly to say the Syrians also feared a joint Zionist-Arab strike from the south, such as it had happened in the First Levantine War. Israel was at the same time an enemy and an ally of both Wehrmacht-trained Syrians and Italian-trained Egyptians and Jordanians, being thrown around as a wildcard by two paranoid enemies when they had little desire to start a war for a reason other than their own self-defense.

    The Iraq War, as it was called, was a short and bloody conflict, Nasser decided ultimately to not declare war as his own military readiness was far from desired and he feared a strike of the IPF while his forces were turned against the Syrians. Besides, there was also a certain resentment that General Abdul Salam Arif's own popularity and the control of Baghdad would make him a rival in the Pan-Arabist struggle. But still, he sent help as he could in the form of an expeditionary force of 4 thousand men led by General Salah Salem who fought fiercely during the Battle of Samarra. None of that would save Iraq from the massacre that came in the next 3 weeks as part of "Operation Fertile Crescent", with Rommel serving as a de facto commander of the Syrian forces from the North, Mosul was cut off and placed under siege with the Iranian troops marching in from the east and the Syrians from the west, splitting the city on the Euphrates River. Basra was reduced to ashes as a firestorm engulfed the city due to the Napalm bombs and artillery strikes which shattered the morale of the disorganized defenders. Perhaps only the resistance of the Arab corps in Samarra was what allowed Iraq to last for over two weeks as the Iranians took Basra and much of the territory east of the Euphrates, while the Syrians pushed south with a relentless offensive, capturing the city of Samarra after intense fighting on the 29th of May and bombing the outskirts of Baghdad as June arrived. General Abdul Arif fled westwards to Egypt after calling for the people to fight to the last drop of blood for the Capital, instead the city was engulfed in panic as bombing attacks became more intense and, following a vicious fight at Fallujah, the city was declared an open city out of fear it would be further ransacked by the invaders. On the 3rd of June, the Arab Republic fell after less than a month of existence. A plethora of factors, from the disorganization of the officer corps, the lack of experience and outdated equipment of the Iraqi Army, the political instability of the nation following the May Revolution, the overwhelming advantage and mobility of the Syrian and Iranian forces, and the decisive control of the skies put an end to the independence of the Iraqi nation, carved between Syria and Iran roughly along the Euphrates river, although Baghdad now belonged to the Greater Syrian Nation.




    1683294116130.png

    During it's first years, there was a debate in Israel as to which day would be most appropriate for the "Remembrance Day", a day dedicated for mourning to all those lives killed by the Third Reich. Some argued for January 30th, the day Hitler took over Germany and began his reign of terror, others argued for the 22nd of March when the first concentration camp was built in Dachau, others called for the 15th of September when the Nüremberg Laws officially began the discrimination of the Jewish people, there was also the 28th of September when the Ghetto Policy was instituted in Poland, finally there was the Kristallnacht, the greatest pogrom in history, launched on the night of the 9th of November. The first option was discarded, few wanted to have a public holiday of remembrance at the same day the Germans celebrated across Europe the appointment of Hitler, the same reason was given for the Kristallnacht date as it was the day of the Beer Hall Putsch celebrations in Europe. It took a lot of reflection and debates in the Knesset and all of these dates were at first observed by different groups in Israel depending on who was asked. Finally the Day of September 15th was chosen, the day of the Nüremberg Laws which began the persecution by the German State against the Jewish people through more intense means, which began to show that the ideology that gripped Europe was not merely using them as economical or religious scapegoats, but that there were further interests behind the scenes and all of that was merely the first step into the darkness. And so was instituted Yom HaShoah, the day to remind all of the lives lost to the greatest persecutors, approved in an unanimous law by the Parliament in 1955.

    The reactions in Israel following the Suez War were of celebration, the Negev settlements, including Bersheeba, were now reunited with the State of Israel, Judea, Samaria and East Jerusalem were now annexed to a large Jewish state that went from Kiryat Shmona in the North to Eilat in the South, now with access to the Red Sea independently from the Egyptian-controlled Suez Canal. Everything after just brought in more and more reasons to feel a looming threat against the nation, Nasser himself came out stronger from this conflict, fully uniting Egypt and Jordan into a single Arab Republic with expressed goals of pursuing the destruction of Israel, especially as the conquest of the Negev split the UAR into two. The Suez was not safe for shipping any longer, so places such as Jaffa, Haifa and Tel Aviv saw their importance diminish while Eilat became the only access to the outside world, even then it involved the dangerous route of the Red Sea until either reaching Sudan or traveling through the strait of Aden, where on one side was the Italian colony of East Africa and on the other there was a Pan-Arab friendly republic to Egypt in Yemen. Nonetheless, despite being a nation under siege, it was still a time of peace, Mussolini did not needlessly hostilize the State of Israel by using the Italian Navy to harass the Israeli shipping, which sometimes required the use of a Convoy system to be able to travel abroad.
    Of course there was the threat to the North, which was considered even more dangerous than the Arab forces, the Syrian Army and Saadeh's Regime were openly hostile to Israel, with no lack of Army officers calling for the complete extermination of it's population.

    At this point it became a trivial routine to wake up and receive news of another threat made from Syria, the UAR or Germania, but that did not mean the threat was any less real. Proportionate to it's GDP, Israel invested more in it's armed forces than all of it's neighbors, a matter of national survival for a nation which was still building itself and even lacked a proper constitution. Thankfully, not all was lost, the British did not forget the support during the Suez War, and once Burton K. Wheeler was fired from the Secretary of State, showing a change of Long's government to favor more daring foreign moves under Secretary Rusk. The United States was perhaps one of the few nations which could be counted on to support Israel, New York had one of the largest Jewish populations in the world, with the backing of traditional families that supported the Zionist movement since it's inception such as the Rothschild family in London or the Rockefellers in America. Long had political stakes in getting the backing of the Jewish lobbyists in the US to pull them from the declining Democratic Party, although most of them ended up with the Republicans. Naturally, as Rusk claimed during a meeting, there is no single nation on Earth, other than Russia, that could be counted on as an unconditional ally against Germany as much as Israel.

    The State of Israel itself made clear that the old joke was as true as ever, where there are two Jews there are three opinions, and why is that? Because even when under practical siege of foreign enemies that include a nuclear genocidal power, the Knesset could not come into an agreement on what path the State should take. The once dominant left in Israel had seen a sharp decline after it was revealed to the World that the Soviet Union ran concentration camps in Siberia and Stalin himself was an anti-semite who intensified the persecution of Jews during the civil war, especially under the influence of Ivan Serov. Socialism worldwide had taken a hit from the Soviet collapse as many in the Mapai, the Socialist Party, now had to face the fact the Soviet economic policies were inefective to fight a German invasion. The persecutions of the Arab states after 1947 led to hundreds of thousands of Jews from Morocco to Iraq to be expelled, especially after 1951 whn Darnand took control of the French State and began to persecute Algerian Jews in a scale that Laval and Petain never did. In 1949, the Law of Return was approved, where every Jewish person in the world had the right to possess Israeli citizenship and move to the new State, a law approved with absolute urgency after the war due mainly to the persecution still ongoing in Europe. Over the next decade, the Jewish population swelled in Israel, at the same time as many Arabs left the state, most settling on Jordan or Egypt under the protection of Nasser who began to organize them into a force to destabilize the Israeli State through terror attacks and raids. He called for Israel to be replaced by a Palestinian Arab Republic, coining this term first in his speech in 1953 following the formation of the UAR, naturally such a Republic would be another member of Nasser's growing State.

    Ben-Gurion, the first Prime Minister of Israel, faced the elections following the Suez War with a surprising result, the left had lost more seats than anticipated and for the first time, the right-Zionist leader Menachem Begin, had taken his seat in the Knesset as the Herut (Freedom) Party achieved a historical vote. The Herut was a Revisionist Zionist movement, claiming that Israel needed to strike first against it's enemies and expand further around the Jordan valley and other neighboring regions, not only out of historical right and as justice against the expulsion of local Jewish communities, but out of strategic necessity to allow for a defense-in-depth against the Syrians and Arabs alike. Religious Parties, such as the Agudat Yisrael, started off as anti-zionist movements in the Mandate, opposing the creation of a secular Jewish state as it could only be reinstated by Divine intervention. Needlessly to say, after their central in Poland came to meet the artillery shells of the Wehrmacht, the party stance had changed, millions of Polish Jews were lost, and those who remained were willing to set aside their opposition to Zionism, although they desired a greater influence of the Torah's principles in the State of Israel and stood in opposition against Ben-Gurion. The Prime Minister had his backers, such as the Histadrut, the General Confederation of Labor in Israel, who continued to back the Mapai. However, after Mao's victory in China, the Socialist movement saw itself divided. Many had sympathies for Maoism, believing it's emphasis on the peasantry and it's connection to the land was very much compatible with the Kibutzin, the agricultural communities established by Jewish settlers since the last century. Mao also had a stronger emphasis in supporting anti-colonial movements, with many Jews having sympathy for groups such as the Ethiopian independence groups that were suppressed by Fascist Italy. Others wanted to continue on a more Soviet mind, focusing on Industry and a more mainstream Marxist approach to economics.

    However, in 1954, Iraq ceased to exist in a matter of weeks and no nation was more unnerved by the new Syrio-Iranian Axis than the State of Israel. Furthermore, several raids were launched that year targeting Jewish settlements in Gaza and the Negev, some with the support of local Arabs. Curiously, the Bedouin tribes of the Negev stood with the IPF to repel such raids as they saw many more benefits in allying with the Jewish State than to ally with Nasser. Moshe Dayam, Chief of the Israeli Protection Force, studied closely the tactics used by the Syrian Army, his conclusion was the vital need of furthering the Air Power of the IPF, with the use of fast fighters to counter the slower Syrian-German Dive Bombers that gave crucial support to the advancing enemy forces. Without the control of the air, he argued, the German Tactics could be countered, an equally aggressive action by cutting off enemy communication lines, sabotaging the operations behind their lines with the support of commandos, paratroopers and Secret Services, and the heavy emphasis of anti-armor equipment was the best form to counter the Syrian Army. Dayam's analysis would later be used by Russian Commanders during the Ural War to counter the German advances, however contrary to Russia, Israel was not a nation which could endure a defense in depth as they lacked the needed territory to trade land for time and overextend their enemies. "The Preemptive Strike", Dayam claimed, "is the greatest defense we can muster".

    While after the Levantine War there was already an emphasis on the purchase of armaments as one of the State's greatest priorities, the Iraq War put that on Overdrive. The United States was now an open market, several American companies now were interested in selling armaments to Israel as Long imposed restrictions on the sale of weaponry through the American Protection Act, reducing it to "Friendly Nations", Israel was included on that list at the insistence of Rusk. Furthermore, the Free French and India proved to be unexpected allies, the former did not possess the necessary industry to sell weapons en masse, but West Africa turned out to be one of the most important training bases for IPF soldiers, away from the eyes of the Linz Pakt and with relatively similar geographical conditions in places such as Mali. India was a state many saw as a friendly nation, especially as Delhi had their own concerns about Iran and the threat of the Syrio-Israeli axis on the Persian Gulf. The Indians provided help in the manpower that Israel lacked in large projects, such as the construction of the Nation's first Nuclear reactor, finished in 1955 in the Negev. Furthermore, Ben-Gurion and Begin both held a secret obsession with Nuclear Weapons, something few could blame them for, even before Germany's first bomb was detonated in 1951. The Nuclear Research Center on the Negev, in collaboration with Nuclear Physicists such as Oppenheimer and Einstein, who moved to Israel in order to contribute to their secret program, it helped the fact both of them were Jewish and agreed with the Israeli leadership that only with the bomb could Israel stand a proper chance of long-term survival in the area.

    Menachem Begin became Prime Minister at the end of 1954, with a more moderate tone and more focus on the security necessities of Israel. Ben-Gurion and him did not enjoy a good relation, the latter even came to call him a criminal in the Knesset during a speech, but Gurion was well-treated following his retirement as he claimed he could no longer handle the political disputes in the Knesset and was frustrated in his push for more socialist policies and an electoral reform in favor of a British Bipartisan system instead of the fragmented proportional representation. The Herut government came in the wave of fear caused by the Syrian conquest of Iraq as it was almost unanimous that the next target would be to march down into Jerusalem again. Begin kept Dayam in the command of the Armed Forces despite their large political differences as he came to understand better the man's capacity following several weeks of talks in the beginning of 1955. Plans were already being drafted for what would come, Begin and Dayam both agreed on the necessity of a preemptive strike, which is what the IPF began to work on, they could not allow the Syrians to march south to the gates of Tel Aviv and Jerusalem again, they could not allow crimes such as the massacre of Haifa to be perpetrated, the initiative could not be given to a force which was especialized in quick and aggressive warfare.

    For Five years, there was no peace or war in the region, raids and attacks were launched against Israel by Nasser to keep the pressure on the IPF while he purchased more and more equipment from the Italian military and Egyptian officers were put under training. In Syria, Rommel would oversee the nationwide modernization between 1954 and 1958 when he was finally recalled back to Europe due to the planning of the Ural War (although he would not come to lead the expedition due to political reasons). In Iran, the Iranians worked to integrate their new territories while the Shah continued his modernization drive on the country, using the petrol sales to fund the growth of Industry and the military. Saadeh, following the conquest of Iraq, spent the next three years working to pacify it, crushing the Pan-Arabists and Communists who continued to resist his conquest and annexing it as a part of Syria proper. The conquest also emboldened the victorious General Shishakli and his own political ambitions as he was placed in command of the Pacification of Baghdad, managing it with brutal effectiveness by borrowing methods from the RSHA to control the population, it is estimated at least 60,000 thousand Iraqis died during the campaign between 1954 and 1957, more than those who died in the actual conflict. The Syrians had to keep a standing number of troops in the east to suppress the rebel movements, while others watched over the Jordanian border where Nasser and Saadeh continued their ideological standoff and watched Israel as a wildcard.

    But once the Ural War began, the balance of the three main powers of the Levant was broken: The German supplies were diminished and several officers were recalled once the conflict began to stall, the political instability of Germania and the increasing irrationality of Rudolf Hess' actions resulted in contradicting orders being given to opperators. Hess was convinced that Israel was conducting operations of sabotage through the Mossad in support of the Russians. The Mossad did indeed take part in many operations, most famously they were suspected of being responsible for the assassination of Reinhard Heydrich, chief of the SSK, the RSHA and one of the main masterminds behind the infamous Holocaust. But even before that, the Germans began to apply pressure for the Syrians to strike Israel, as Hess claimed that the United States would not be able to intervene while preocupied with Russia. This message was sent in January of 1959 following the Russian counter offensive and shortly before Wegener's downfall. Messages were being sent back and forth between the Syrian government and the German embassy, with a mobilization being partially started as thousands of troops began to move to Southern Lebanon and the Golan heights. In Cairo, Nasser saw this mobilization of Syrian troops on the Israeli border and answered in return by mobilizing his own forces near the border of Israel, he would not have the Syrians conquer the Jewish state when they had heavy stakes in making sure Palestine was under their own control. Furthermore, to strangle Israel and prevent the arrival of a weapons shipment, the UAR closed the Tiran Straits, placing the entire State of Israel under complete siege.



    1683315594243.png


    Eli Cohen, a Jewish-Egyptian Spy, discovered the exchange of messages between the German Embassy and the Syrian government in Damascus, which included an encoded instruction from the RSHA to strike Israel on the 18th of April, a Sabbath where most of the country would be unprepared for an assault. In March, Begin formed a National Unity government between all parties following the closing of the Straits on the 10th, now with the day of the invasion discovered, the IPF began it's moves. The Mossad sabotaged the Communications Antenna of the American embassy on the 10th, while also assassinating Reinhard Heydrich in order to throw the internal politics of the German Reich into disarray as well as the RSHA as Hofmann was quick to start dismantling the organization after it's leader's demise. At the night from the 10th to the 11th, 300 Jet fighters took off from Airbases on the north, flying at extremely low altitudes to go under the Syrian radars while Mossad operatives sabotaged the telephone and radio networks in Syria, Egypt and Jordan alike. The first priority was to strike the Syrian Air Force as Dayam's plan involved primarily the complete neutralization of the enemy air power. Even the press played it's part, informing that the pilots of the Israeli air force were on vacation before an air exercise scheduled to Monday as an enormous deception move. Nobody but the IPF commanders and the members of Begin's government knew of the attack, and when it came nobody expected the astonishing results. Within three hours, the Israeli airforce had neutralized the Syrian Air Power with half of their planes being grounded, many of them being fueled on the ground. It was a bold move as the IPF left the Israeli Air Space virtually undefended, which allowed the Arab planes to takeoff in the morning and launch bombing raids on Tel Aviv and on several other cities and settlements such as Beersheba and Eilat. In response the Israeli Jets returned from the North and struck Egypt, which included the destruction of Radio Cairo before the morning news could even be announced to the nation. The damage on the UAR's Air Power was incomplete in comparison, however they also possessed a considerably lower number of jet planes, which meant the IPF held the advantage while fighting on the skies while the Syrians lost one of the main instruments of their Air Power. At the loss of 31 planes, over 370 Syrian and 154 Arab planes were destroyed as well as most of their air fields rendered inoperable.

    The Second Levantine War had begun.


    It is ironic that the nation which launched the most perfect "Bewegungskrieg", a fast war, was the one which was most persecuted by it's creator. The IPF counted with a force far smaller than the combined UAR and Syrian forces but held certain advantages: In the previous years, the IPF has been given some of the best armaments available in terms of technology and reliability by the United States and the United Kingdom, while the Egyptians and Syrians many times were given more outdated equipment from their benefactors who did not wish to create a potential rival in the area. The Jews were fighting a war for sake of their survival as a people against an enemy determined to exterminate them, most of the soldiers were people who lost close family members in the previous wars or in the Holocaust, and they knew defeat would mean certain death, this was a motivator even stronger than the hatred propagandized by the Reich. In fact, the German propaganda undermined the Syrians, the Israelis were considered a weaker and completely subhuman species who would break at the first sign of heavy fighting and could only fight when they were propped up by their puppets, especially the British who were considered Germanic by Rudolf Hess. The Syrian general staff, which had increasingly brought into the Wehr's propaganda, underestimated their foes and did not expect them to strike first in Southern Lebanon and the Golan Heights. Furthermore, in the case of the UAR, their main army was split into two between Egypt and Jordan, with Nuwar being commander of the Arab forces in Jordan as part of a political compromise while Hakim commanded the Egyptian part of the army in the Sinai. The two had grown to be personal rivals in time and even Nasser began to see Nuwar with distrust as the latter complained on the far greater privileges the Egyptian part of the UAR received in investments compared to Jordan.

    To the North, the IPF planned to strike towards Beirut and Damascus, while launching paratroopers to sabotage the Homs Industrial Park with the support of a few heavy bombers purchased from Canada. They believed that if a decisive blow could be made, securing the high grown in Lebanon and the Golan Heights, the Syrians would be forced to retreat and spend their forces in a counter attack, after such attack was beaten, the IPF would capture the two most important cities of Syria, their capital and their main Mediterranean harbor, with that it would force them into a Ceasefire. As for Egypt, the plan was to hold the Jordanians across the Jordan River valley and strike the Sinai to capture the Suez Canal and the Port City of Sharm El-Sheik, which would cut off the two halves of the UAR. Once a defensive position was achieved in the Suez and the Syrians were knocked out, the IPF would divert it's effort to crush the Jordanian part of the UAR. As part of the attack, rebel cells backed by the Mossad would strike the Syrians in Iraq and force them to keep their eastern forces pinned down to keep control of the region. Iran was the wildcard, Begin knew that if the Iranian Army was able to mobilize and send forces to the West at large enough numbers, the Syrians would continue in the War and the IPF would lose momentum. In that case, the priority would be to keep the defensive high ground in the north and focus on eliminating the UAR from the war. There was also the question of Turkey, considering how Saadeh's greater Syria included not only Alexandretta but much of Little Armenia which belonged to the Turks, Ankara has been appeasing the German Reich for two decades, but the Syrian rhetoric only became more aggressive in time after the Iraq War. But they had to be prepared for the worst scenario, that they were truly alone.

    In preparation for their attack, the Syrians had removed their defensive minefields and barriers in the border with Israel, which worked against then as the Israeli forces, equipped with night-time vision equipment, launched the first attack using commandos, targetting Syrian supply depots. Paratroopers landed behind the enemy lines and Syrian soldiers awakened to complete confusion and Chaos. From Kyriat Shmona, the IPF was able to divide the Syrian forces into two by striking North with a pincer movement, using the high volcanic mountains of Lebanon to isolate the region while the Air Force struck the Railway lines North of Beirut, essentially isolating Lebanon for the first strike into the South. General Ariel Sharon, commander of the Northern Front, commanded a force of 50 thousand men, as well as the majority of the IPF's anti-tank artillery, facing a force of around 90 thousand led by Syrian General Shishakli, who true to his doctrine ordered an immediate offensive into Israel once he was awakened. Hours took before his orders were transmitted due to the sabotage, crucial hours on the 11th of April that by the end were impossible to keep as chaos led to commanders taking their own intiative in attacking or retreating at will. At Mansouri, around 4 thousand Syrians were encircled and pushed to the sea before being forced to surrender. When orders were changed to defend the border, IPF troops had already captured Katzrin and the Syrian coast of the Sea of Galilee.

    Arab troops launched their own assault on the south to capture the city of Eilat, the Egyptian part of the army under General Hakim launched the assault, however there was a crucial lack of communication between him and Nuwar, which might have been the case even without the Mossad's interference. One ended up accusing the other for not backing the assault on the city as Hakim gave the order of retreat two days later to avoid an encirclement on the Sinai. IPF troops captured the City of Aqaba, encircling the Jordanian force sent by Nuwar who blamed all of the failure into Hakim's cowardice. Israeli armored forces further North attacked the North of the Sinai and attacks by paratroopers and commandos led to General Hakim to order a full retreat back to the Suez on the 13th of April, he had believed the Northern attack to be a diversion to take Arab troops from Eilat, but as he realized it was the main assault, his fear of an encirclement led to panic and a disorganized retreat which shattered the Egyptian morale. Arab troops in the Sinai were harrassed on the retreat and by the 15th, Sharm Al-Shaik was captured alongside the entire Sinai Peninsula. Even Begin did not expect the Egyptian portion of the UAR's army to collapse so quickly, the Aerial supremacy of the IPF was only confirmed in the next days as Cairo was attacked by Heavy Bombers. For now one of the fronts was finished, but if the initiative was not seized, the entire effort would collapse.

    The Shah of Iran received the news in surprise, he did not expect to be involved in the Syrian conflict with Israel, their agreement was made specially to deal with the Iraqi Partition. His country had been caught in the Ural War, refusing to intervene, even to allow German forces to cross the coast of the Caspian Sea. After all, Mohammad Reza was enjoying a period of growth, he was more concerned over the status of Herat, which the Iranian government began to claim, and his dispute with India than with a war that could jeopardize his Central Asian gains. General Zahedi agreed to send an expeditionary force of around 7 thousand soldiers and to lend planes to the Syrian Air Force, but the Shah refused to declare War on Israel, arguing that Israel did not declare war officially against Syria, a minor loophole that led to Saadeh to break a vase out of anger in his office when hearing the News. The Shah offered to send troops to relieve the Syrian Garrisons in Iraq but the Al-Zaim refused the offer, suspicious the Iranians would seize the opportunity to claim Iraq and it's oilfields for themselves.



    1683321720095.png


    The Syrian Army was finally ordered to retreat from the heights on the 15th, Shishakli protested the order but was overruled by Saadeh's command. He denounced the leader for an act of cowardice in Wartime. Saadeh ignored that remark for now but he could see the rising defiance of the military around Shishakli, instead he consulted with a moderate, General Selu, who formely served in the first invasion of Israel. He claimed that the Syrian Army was out of it's element and pushed out of the high ground, that it was best to make a ceasefire and strike back later after rebuilding the air force or to at least coordinate with the UAR to strike from Irbid into the Jordan Valley. While Saadeh and Nasser could not discuss a joint operation, the Syrian leader decided to appease his general staff by ordering the Irbid offensive plan, in order to outmaneuver the Golan heights from the south and strike across the Jordan River into Bet Shean and advance towards Nazareth, cutting off the majority of the Israeli Northern Front. It was a glaring weak point of the Jewish line, which is why Dayam ordered it to be fortified in the years prior to the war, the line of Defense across the Jordan River, going from the Dead Sea to the Sea of Galillee was pivotal for the Jewish defenses against Syria and Jordan to protect Jerusalem and the Eastern Border, the defense was commanded by General Yigael Yadin.

    Menachem Begin was concerned with the Syrian counter-offensive plans, discovered by an interception by the IPF, however the war was going well in other fronts. The Jordanian attacks on the Negev region were repelled, the Egyptians still were broken behind the Suez and Israeli troops had taken Tiro in Lebanon, the largest settlement on the south of the Province. With the control of the heights, Dayam had two options, either to strike Damascus and hopefully divert the Syrians before their attack or to set a trap, he preferred to do the latter. On the 19th of April, one day after the scheduled date for attack, the Syrians launched the counter-offensive, named "Operation Saadeh's Spear", striking from Irbid and crossing the Jordan river with a force of around 50,000 troops and over 400 Tanks, backed up by around 80 planes leased by the Iranians. The attack faced a defense force of only 300 Israelites who, nonetheless, held for long enough for reinforcements to arrive, increasing their numbers to 12 thousand, on the 20th, renewed attacks by the Syrians broke the Israeli line as they retreated westwards. The Syrian army captured Beit Shean only to discover that the settlement had long been abandoned, the retreat was not a disorganised route, but an orderly and planned move. Only too late did Saadeh realize that it was a trap as on the night of the 20th to the 21st, the IPF struck from the North, cutting off the Syrian Army from their supply route in Irbid as the Air Force fought a vicious air battle against the Iranian planes. General Nuwar on the south asked permission from Nasser to strike north against the Syrians, an opportunity to retake Irbid while also defeating the IPF's force. The Arab President refused, he knew the Syrians still had a substantial force in reserve that could strike Jordan from the East, he preferred to cut his losses and sign a ceasefire with Begin's government on the 20th, losing the Sinai Peninsula and the city of Aqaba, leaving the Jordanians only with the port of Al-Dorra by the Saudi border.

    Between the 21st and the 23rd of April, Saadeh's government was out of options. Shishakli was ordered to retreat, but the order took too long to arrive and by the time he did so, over 30 thousand Syrians, the cream of their army, was encircled alongside over 300 tanks and most of the artillery pieces allocated to the campaign. Attempts to break out of the encirclement were frustrated on the 22nd by Yadin's counter attack with 15 thousand troops from the West, many of them coming from the Sinai and Jordanian borders. The Iranian expeditionary Force was one of the few intact divisions left standing between the IPF and Damascus which started to get bombed by the Israelis. Antoun was forced to make the impossible and called for a Ceasefire on the 23rd after 12 days of war, giving the Golan Heights, part of Southern Lebanon and the Eastern part of the Jordan river, placing the City of Irdib dangerously close to the Israeli border, although the city remained Syrian. In return the encircled troops and Prisoners of War were allowed to return as long as they were disarmed.

    In only Twelve days, the State of Israel defeated the United Arab Republic and the State of Greater Syria in a decisive confrontation, using of intelligence, air superiority, rapid attacks, deception and technological superiority to overwhelm their enemies despite being under a disadvantage of at least 4:1 in numbers. The shock of the defeat to the losers would teach them harsh lessons, while in Syria, the government and the military were at odds over who to blame, the Syrio-Iranian axis was more fragile than ever, and the UAR was not only discredited but it's two halves were now cut off and isolated from each other, making an eventual division almost inevitable. The hostility between Syrians and Pan-Arabists prevented any close cooperation between both sides which could have salvaged the war, in fact many military observers claim that if Nasser agreed with Nuwar's offer to strike the Israeli forces and break the encirclement of the Syrians, it is likely the war would have lasted longer and the Iranian army would be able to properly mobilize and march to the west. A longer conflict that devolves into an attrition war was the greatest nightmare of the Israeli leadership, however this impressive military victory was not the case, it was a triumph beyond every possibility that many claimed to have been a Divine Intervention. As the Germans fought in the Urals, their most despised enemy survived yet another test and emerged stronger, but every victory is succeptible to the hubris and pride of it's own victory. Time would tell if the Israelis would suffer that hubris and if they could truly afford to have it with such powerful foes on all sides.

     
    Last edited:
    XL - WINTER OF DISCONTENT
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    WINTER OF DISCONTENT





    1684290413957.png










    King George V was just months away from his death when he finally saw his firstborn be married in the Royal Chapel, Edward Albert, Prince of Wales, was not much the wedding type, indeed his father sometimes confided that he would very much rather he did not, but the Prince's visit to Sweden actually proved useful. Princess Ingrid of Sweden, granddaughter of King Gustav V of House Bernadotte, actually caught the attention of the Prince, their wedding in 1935 was one of the greatest ceremonies of the age, representatives of several nations had attended even, at the then insistence of the groom, Joachim von Ribbentrop. There is a stark contrast between the Edward before the War and the one after the war which the press and royal historians have attempted to minimize, but it is undeniable that the future King Edward had a certain admiration for Hitler until the War proper started, just like many in the British establishment and aristocracy which wanted a settlement with Germany in Munich. Present there was also Prince Albert, the Duke of York and the next in line for the throne until the birth of Edward's son, a shy man with a stutter, but otherwise with a great intellect. The two brothers, before Edward's ascension, had a complicated relationship, at times it felt more like Edward bullied Albert over his stuttering while the younger brother reprimanded Edward's scandalous behavior in seeking mistresses and in his ambitious plans for the Monarchy.

    But when Albert died, after so many years being a wise advisor, Edward felt that loss, unlike the loss he felt when his younger brother John died from epilepsy as a child, the two had been close, and Albert many times gave Edward advice that almost sounded like their father's voice. Such was the case in 1946 when his wife's home country was invaded by Germany and an enraged Edward almost forced through a continuation of the war against Germany before being prevented from calling Atlee by Albert. In another case, after the Suez War, Edward felt tempted to do away with the Conservative government entirely for their abysmal performance under Eden and call for a General Election by dissolving Parliament, again he was stopped by Albert who calmed him down. The Duke of York never openly confided to others about his brother's emotional triggers except for his eldest daughter, Elizabeth, who was the third in the line of succession after the Prince and her father. Elizabeth, always taking her father's trust seriously, never spoke in public about her concerns over her uncle, but Edward was thought by her to be little more than a disgrace to the Monarchy's image.

    The public wholeheartedly disagreed with the Princess, however, Edward was a very popular man, even before the war he was beloved by the people by his outspoken concern for the poor and his personal charisma. He was seen highly by the military for being a veteran of the Great War and later in his speeches which encouraged Britain even during the dark times of the War and defeat, he still continued to praise the troops for their performance and helped to rally support for the war against Japan after the Treaty of Lisbon. He was also a personal friend of Clement Atlee and several Labour politicians, who he personally preferred compared to the Conservatives, who were many times at odds with the way he behaved in public by going in support of popular causes such as the public welfare of miners and criticizing the lack of proper care for Veterans after the war. Yet, it was a political suicide to go against the King, there was a non-unsubstantial amount of Britons who believed him to have a Divine Right, others liked more a Monarchy engaged with it's people instead of staying as a reclusive figurehead, others just disliked politicians and liked Edward himself better.

    Britain as a Nation was not in an enviable position after the war, economically they were on the verge of a depression with the struggle to pay back the enormous debts to finance the long war, drained of it's resources while separatist movements in India and Africa were stronger than they ever were before. In Ireland, the defeat would serve to galvanize the Irish Republican Army, which would cause terrible consequences in the late 1950s, especially following the Integralist takeover in Brazil. In the Malay Peninsula, a guerrilla war would begin following the war, sponsored by China after 1952. And of course it has been shown before the true extent of the British troubles in the Middle East, as their influence over much of it practically had evaporated by 1954 when Iraq fell to the Syrio-Iranian troops. All while their only reliable allies was a group of exiled governments in Africa, which was quickly becoming a trend at this point, and the Commonwealth, which lost both South Africa and India. The United States could not be trusted or relied upon, the "Special Relationship" between the two nations was shaken by the American isolationism, first by the continuous refusal of President Wheeler to approve effective measures to support Britain during the War, to the point of vetoing a proposal by the Republicans in Congress to lease destroyers to the Royal Navy, then after by the actions of Huey Long. He was at first an isolationist who pushed for America to not intervene in Europe, an example being how Britain and their allies were abandoned during the Dakkar crisis and left to fend for themselves. Later it did not become any better, Long was a man who wanted to be flexible in his options even at decisive moments, meetings between hm and Prime Minister Butler usually ended more with "maybes" and "perhapses" than with concrete results. A proposal to formalize an Anti-German alliance was absolutely refused by Long in 1953, who rather desired to conduct bilateral agreements with other nations in an individual basis to fully leverage his own advantages and give himself flexibility in his commitments, it did not help the fact that he seemed more worried at times with stopping Maoists in Korea than Fascists in Europe.

    Was it really a surprise that when Rudolf Hess began reaching for a detente there were many who wanted to listen? Hitler was dead, he was the one that nobody trusted to hold an agreement, but if Hess was so bold to the point of flying alone into the night to meet the British Prime Minister to oppose the Italian expansion in the Mediterranean, could he really be a conman? The MI6 knew about Hess, he was unorthodox but he was no liar, he was genuine in his belief of an Anglo-Germanic race, he was genuine in desiring a detente with London, even before the war he had been outspoken with Hitler in trying to pursue peace with the UK. Perhaps he was someone they could come to an agreement with even if just out of necessity. Britain could not economically sustain it's war footing, with the swollen army and enormous investments in the Armed Forces, the people was aprehensive to say the least about the fact thousands of rockets from the Festung Europa could pulverize entire cities in a matter of minutes following a war declaration, especially since the Germans did not hide their growing nuclear arsenal. Hess offered a peace, he cut down the investments on a German surface fleet that Hitler had ordered, he had transferred many assets from the west to the east, he cut back the German support for the IRA which Hitler engaged in during the 1940s, he condemned Pan-Arabism which threatened the British control over the Middle East, he pressured Iran to allow British citizens to remain living in the nation following the Shah's coup, Hess was a new face which was mostly concerned about an "Asian Horde", which many believed to be Communist China, someone who wanted a friendship with Britain.

    British politics had changed after the war, the Labour Party had grown to form a majority for the first time in it's history under Clement Atlee after the end of the National Unity Government following Edward Wood's resignation in the aftermath of the embarrassing Treaty of Lisbon in April 1943. Lord Halifax claimed that he could no longer lead the government after such a disaster, instead a General Election had been called with the National Unity Government coming to an end. The War continued to rage on in the East, but it was far more of a sideshow compared to the European conflict for most Britons. As to be expected, the Conservatives were largely blamed for the loss due to the previous policy of appeasement championed by Neville Chamberlain, with Atlee's Labour government being brought up into power. King Edward had seen this as a positive change, he was a personal friend of the new Prime Minister and was overjoyed in calling him to form a new government. But the new Prime Minister would see many challenges, the greatest of which was his failure in 1944 to create the National Healthcare System. Even within his own Party, Atlee would see resistance to the measure due to the ongoing war in Asia draining the reserves. But the main reason is perhaps the fact the war did not affect Britain itself with the level of destruction inflicted, the Luftwaffe mostly avoided raids on Britain, instead most of the German war effort against the British focused on the Atlantic and Mediterranean.

    Atlee's government can be divided between his rule between 1943 and 1947, and the post-war government of 1947-1950, a greater emphasis should be given to what happened following the destruction of Sendai and the Japanese surrender. Britain was triumphant in the east, but even that celebration was put on the backseat when Germany struck both Switzerland and Sweden in 1946 and Hitler made his infamous speech in 1947 calling for a future conflict with the West. The German industry had started to produce it's war machines again, German forces began to use Syria as a base and almost hit the Suez Canal later that year during the First Levantine War, furthermore, the Russian Civil War had just ended and revealed that the Eurasian nation was under no condition of standing against a German invasion. In London, the Parliament was far more divided than Atlee expected, in fact his calls for decolonization sparked outrage even amongst the Labourists such as Aneurin Bevan, the Minister of Health who continued his attempts to push the NHS without much success other than granting easier access to Veterans, who agreed with the Labour's opposition to Imperialism but worried about the strength Britain could afford against Hitler. Atlee believed that an alliance with the United States and the formation of a democratic bloc including nations such as India was more sustainable in the long term, he had started to make arrangements with President Hull which were interrupted by his untimely death in 1946, Thurmond proved himself to be a more arrogant man about America's place in the world, he mostly waved out going with the previous "Atlantic Charter" plans made between his predecessor and the Prime Minister. When Long took over on an Isolationist platform and made former President Wheeler the new Secretary of State to guide the foreign policy of the United States, his plans were buried, bringing even more problems to his government.

    Overall, Atlee was hardly a perfect leader, he showed himself unprepared for the environment he found in the post-war world. His ideas for a more leftward push in Britain did not start badly, the Bank of England was successfully nationalized in 1947, the harsh winter that year also pushed for the nationalization of Coal mining industries and electricity, afterwards the steel industry would also be nationalized, there was a substantial push towards a greater state command in the economy brought in by the war and the need to protect "strategic interests", Workers generally saw an improvement on their conditions, although the nationalization never delivered on the promises of greater control of their work environment. Secondary Education was declared a right for every British Citizen through the Education Act of 1945, there was also a greater investment on the resetlement of over a million refugees who escaped Europe between 1943 and 1947, especially for many Jews who were allowed to settle in Palestine. However, Atlee's constant rhetoric appraising Socialism, previous support for the Soviet Union and even his support for Stalin during the War, backfired terribly on him and many Labour leaderships as Patton's expedition's findings became public in 1948, revealing that the Soviet Union ran an enormous system of concentration camps, with State files recovered from Novosibirsk revealing Stalin's role in the infamous Holodomor in 1929, his cruel purges in 1936-38, and his own disastrous decisions during the German invasion that allowed Hitler to rule the Continent. Furthermore, Soviet forces under his rule unleashed a reign of terror during the civil war with the use of chemical and even biological warfare. While Patton's report minimized the role of the now Russian Empire on the civil war's ills, it did little to hide the atrocities of the other factions, two of which were once considered the bastions of Socialism in the world, the Communist Party and the Red Army.

    Another factor that caused Atlee's downfall was his colonial policy, namely the controversial Indian question. It was no secret that India was Britain's most prized dominion and perhaps one of their greatest advantages in both World Wars. Indian soldiers fought on the trenches, from the cold fields of Flanders to the Deserts of Egypt and the Jungles of Indochina. It was also no secret that the Indians did not think the Indian control with positive thoughts. However, when Atlee promised Independence to the Indian leaders after the war and passed the "Indian Independence Act" in 1949 after a long battle and under razor-thin margins, he was giving up their greatest asset on fighting Germany: Manpower. South Africa in 1948 went through an election, which ended on a close vote in favor of the Boer-led National Party, which put in power a government that began to drift the country away from the Commonwealth as a whole and into the claws of Germania. Two dominions which were so important to the British war effort were lost, and with India gone, it was only a matter of time until Burma and Ceylon both needed to have their status revaluated, and then where would the next domino fall? Atlee seemed content, at least in the eyes of his opposition, to deliberately weaken Britain while his grand bet of an international coalition against Germany would go down in flames after Long's election. The Leader of the Opposition, Anthony Eden, continuously questioned Atlee's leadership, and there was no small number of those who suspected him of being a German spy.

    In the end, it was his push for the Parliament Act of 1950 that doomed his government. Ever since 1911, the House of Lords had lost much of it's power to veto legislation, however they did hold a powerful card through the delaying action of non-financial bills that could be kept for up to 2 years, crucial for negotiations among the parliamentarians. The Labourists made no secret that they wish the end of the House of Lords as it only served as the holdout of an old age of aristocratic privileges and class division. However, Atlee underestimated how much stronger his opposition became after the 1947 elections led to a Conservative rebound that almost took back the House of Commons, truth is that Long's election is what buried Atlee's government, from that moment onwards, many began to despair that Britain would remain alone in the world, the Independence of India and Hitler's growing mobilization with MI6 reports that Germania was close to a nuclear bomb led to the Labour Party, although it would be mostly a move prompted by the right-wing led by Gaitskell, to abandon Atlee. When the Prime Minister began to make his push to further weaken the House of the Lords, he would see the opposition of many within his party who called for it's full abolition, including Hugh Gaitskell. In a gamble, Atlee threatened to call for a snap election if his current proposal was denied, but Gaitskell was already in close contact with Conservative "Rab" Butler, ans so he called the Prime Minister's bluff. Overnight, an entire wing of the party had defected, claiming that Atlee's growing rejection due to his "disarmament" rhetoric was going to deliver Britain on the arms of Hitler. Indeed, Atlee had earlier proposed budget cuts on the military spending in an effort to combat the terrible economic situation which the United Kingdom found itself in. And so, Anthony Eden became Prime Minister after the fall of the Labour Government and the return of the Conservatives, it was the expected result, but the betrayal of the party was made more as a desperate attempt of "damage control" with the coming elections and the loss in trust of the uncharismatic Prime Minister.

    The British post-war economy was never benefitted by the distance the United States had over the conflict, there were no monetary reserves left, the war in Norway, France, the Atlantic, Mediterranean, East Africa, Egypt, Burma, Southeast Asia and even their involvement during Operation Sunset in a conflict that lasted almost 8 years had drained the British coffers. Furthermore, the military spending could not be reduced either, not with the Germans quickly building up a formidable surface fleet, which added to the Italian and French navies could pose a formidable threat to the Royal Fleet unseen ever since the days of Napoleon. Indeed with the resources of an entire continent, the German Air Force was already a much stronger opponent compared to the RAF by use of innovative Jet designs focused on speed, although they would not develop a strong arm of heavy bombers until later in the decade with the Amerika Bomber project. An invasion of the Continent was deemed "Unthinkable", mockingly the plans to invade the beaches of France was nicknamed "Operation Unthinkable", the Atlantic wall, which only became stronger in the passing years, covered from Bordeaux to Narvik with powerful bunkers, trenches, anti-aircraft guns and missiles such as the Wasserfall, an Anti-Aircraft supersonic device equipped with a radio control system to guide it to targets. That is not even counting the fact the Wehrmacht both outnumbered and outgunned the Royal Armed forces who would have to do the initiative in targeting the continent, with France itself now being a legitimate nation-state with a friendly government towards Germania. All of that was discounting support from the United States which could be decisive in tipping the scales, however Washington did not show any inclination towards joining a war in Europe after 1949 and that was only confirmed in 1951.

    Atlee and Eden both inherited an awful economic situation, all that was keeping London afloat was a loan granted by the Thurmond government in 1948 of over 5 Billion dollars, however with a substantial 8% interest rate. Hull had made plans for a lower interest loan and a program of economic help to Britain which was never implemented by Thurmond, who was more concerned with the post-war recession striking America between 1947-1948 due to the closing of European markets and the demobilization of the economy. The American Economy would only be improved after Long's heavy interventionist policies on wealth redistribution to support the lower and middle class to increase consumption and foster the growth of small business, especially with attacks on monopolies, leading to the growth in the 1950s. In Britain, Atlee had pushed for Nationalization and attempted to cut back costs by reducing the British colonial commitments, relieving a large burden from the garrison and bureaucracy of the Raj for instance. Eden was far less inclined towards the decolonization proposals, he increased the spending of the military between 1950 and 1952 to more than twice the amount Atlee last proposed in the 1949 budget, it cannot be said he was not justified as he inherited the closest Britain came to an open conflict with Germany in a decade when Hitler tested his Atomic bomb in the Russian Tundra and called up his reservists and mobilized the nation for war. He knew that the United Kingdom likely would suffer a devastating barrage of attacks unlike any the world had ever seen within the first 72 hours, thousands of missiles and planes were ready to take off as Hitler lost his patience towards London. He could not go to war without the US as shown during the Dakkar Crisis and only Hitler's well-timed death and a coup attempt in Germania prevented the Home Islands from being turned into glass. Needlessly to say, he also greatly invested on Nuclear Technology, although his government would not live to see the results.

    Eden's premiership saw Britain entangled into several colonial conflicts. In Malaya, the precious rubber exports (which were worth more than all domestic exports from Britain to the US) were being extracted at record numbers to pay for the costs of war from American banks, but the post-war realities of the region no longer allowed for Britain to exploit their colonial holding in such fashion. Indonesia gained it's independence as Japan collapsed and President Soekarno was establishing the bases of a formidable nation right besides British Malaya, Singapore, one of Britain's main bases in the region, had been turned into ruins by the intense and suicidal resistance of the Japanese, and Indochina finally achieved independence with Ho Chi Minh, a Communist leader, preaching anti-colonialism in the region, and Huey Long also pulled the US away from the Phillippines completely in 1949 despite initial resistance from Thurmond. Communists began an uprising in the Peninsula, mainly with the support of the large Chinese population of the region, this Maoist group only became stronger after 1952 when Mao won the war in China, later inspiring the rebellion against Paik Sun Yup's coup in Korea. Eden, instead of attempting negotiations like Atlee, only cracked down on the uprising, emphasizing the strategic importance of Malaya and playing the tactics of Red Scare which increased following Mao's takeover, claiming that China could end up becoming the greatest threat to the British Empire, while Germany was a threat to Britain at home.

    Similarly, in Kenya, the Kenya Land and Freedom Army, also known as Mau Mau, began an uprising following the increasing abuses of the British Authorities that were only made harsher under Governor Evelyn Baring, recently reassigned from his office in South Africa. Kenya was an strategic position to Britain, mainly because of it's border with Italian East Africa, which led to the State holding a disproportionate amount of military force. There were fears in London that an uprising in Kenya would allow for the Italians to extend their influence on the region, and it could also result in Ethiopian rebels supporting this group in hopes of inspiring a rebellion against Italy. Kenya could not be lost, Eden decided, with Martial Law being put in place and an overwhelming response by the Royal Armed Forces being launched against the guerrilla groups. Although Governor Baring proposed a more sensible "divide and conquer" tactic, the British Army at times carried out reprisals that only radicalized local groups, which began alienating many other collaborators in Africa. Furthermore, the British armed forces at times had to intervene in the Congo where the Force Publique struggled to put down the local separatist movements, only leading to further spending and overextension for the colonial garrison.

    It is needless to repeat how much Eden's government was a disaster in the Middle East, with Iran, Jordan, Egypt and the Suez canal being all lost within a year, all of that leading to Eden's resignation before the year even ended, in December his government was already unsustainable. Rationing policies continued to prove unpopular, the economy only suffered more due to Eden's growing spending in trying to increase the harshness of colonial rule, the defeat in Egypt brought the national morale to new lows and some rumors were spread that Eden had contacted a high-ranking German officer during the Suez War, although he refused to entertain such accusations with answers until his memoirs were later published and he refused to mention King Edward's presence in that encounter. His last gamble had been that McCarthy could win the American election as both had negotiated a new commitment of the US towards Britain and a new loan by the Bank of America at lower interest rates to support the British economy. Once Long's victory was confirmed, he announced his resignation during the Christmas of 1952 at the peak of Winter as the British public were at their lowest morale, the people were losing faith in the system, in the Parliament, the Labour and Conservatives alike had both failed to deliver a minimum of optimism to the public, the economy was stagnated, inflation was beginning to soar, to some, this was truly a "Winter of Discontent".


    1684162944769.png

    1684163096801.png


    Trust in the government was in an all-time low when Richard Austen Butler became Prime Minister following an internal election in the Conservative Party. The Chancellor of the Exchequer had worked hard behind the scenes to achieve his own leadership of the Party, ever since his alliance with Hugh Gaitskell, which was nicknamed Butskellism, seeing his opportunity after Eden's incredibly short Premiership. The two had formed a certain consensus between the Labour and Conservative policies, helped by the fact Gaitskell was now the Leader of the Opposition, perhaps now it was possible for Britain to have a consistent policy based around a mixed economy with a strong state sector, nationalization and collaboration with Trade Unions. Butler, also was supportive of a retreat "up to a certain point" of the Empire, a reaction to Eden's hardline colonialism which was necessary to ensure a level of governability through a consensus with the opposition. While not all of the British Empire could be given up, there were certainly some colonial "adventures" which were far more costly than they were worth keeping, while some strategic areas such as Malaya could be kept. Harold Macmillan criticized Butler's policy, claiming that Britain could not afford to weaken itself in face of the threat of Nazism. But Butler, once one of the chief strategists of the appeasement policy, was bold in claiming that, if the United States could not support Britain in Europe and Hess was offering an olive branch, it was viable that London and Germania could make a common agreement to scale back on the militarization and return to a level of normalcy, if only for sake of the British economy.

    Butler's election was a very controversial affair, the one most outraged in Britain could very well be King Edward himself. When he received Butler in Buckingham, he was not even able to hold a pretense of neutrality, he very clearly asked if it was only rhetoric or he truly wanted peace with Hess, Butler responded that he did not hope for a true reconciliation and nor did he desire it, but that he wished for a de-escalation among both sides, only this way could rationing and the rampant militarization end. Nuclear siren tests, air bomb shelters, children being taught to hide under their desks to avoid the blast of bombs, that was not the future he wished and neither did many Britons. Besides, they could not rely on Huey Long to commit the United States to protect the Home Islands, he claimed, and Britain could not fight against such enemies by itself, especially with communists in China starting to arm uprisings in places such as Malaya, who knows if the next target wouldn't be Hong Kong? Eden's decision to keep Ceylon, partially in response for the declaration of the Indian Republic, had already caused further hostility with India, the Pan-Arabist movement only became stronger, the decision to double down on keeping the Empire as an alternative was not working. Butler may not be fully supportive of decolonization but he recognized the need of a gradual withdrawal from several locations and commitments. Edward was unconvinced, but he did not voice his opinions there, he acted instead as if he had understood Butler and their meeting ended, only for the King to receive the news of his brother's successful operation in removing his left lung, Albert's health just declined more every day and the Royal Family hoped that this could improve it. Princess Elizabeth was concerned for her father's health and only after the operation did she agree to go on a goodwill tour in Africa with her husband Philip Mountbatten.

    They were not in London when Albert's health declined, rather Elizabeth was in Australia when the news came. It was the Saturday, April 4th of 1953, when King Edward and his brother last met when the two, alongside their wives, Queen Ingrid and Elizabeth, Duchess of York, as well as Richard, Prince of Wales, and Princess Margaret. The Prince, only 14 at the time, remembered how they went to Northern Ireland for Easter celebrations at Hillsborough castle, the residence of the Governor of Northern Ireland John Loder. Edward believed that a visit to Northern Ireland would help cool the tensions in the area, spending the Easter in Ireland and even deciding to make a radio speech that Saturday. At the evening, the Royal Family celebrated the night in particular, with Albert feeling strangely disoriented, perhaps tired from the journey to the castle. However, at 7:30 AM, he did not awaken in his room, the pulse was felt an assistant who counted the hour of the day and left the room immediately headed to the King's quarters. Edward was awakened on the Easter Sunday to receive the news that his brother, who grew to become a close confidant of him after years of rule, had passed in his sleep. Prince Richard woke up with the commotion outside to see his father hurrying to his uncle's room, hearing the cries of Albert's wife and watching with a certain curiosity just how his father had felt devastated by the loss of the Duke of York, he would go on to comfort his cousin Margaret while the arrangements were already put into place to return to Britain and announce in the BBC about the terrible loss that had hit the King and his family. Little did anyone know at the time, but the death of Prince Albert of Windsor would set in motion the events which completely changed the course of British history.


    1684207145758.png


    After the funeral, Butler's government began to make it's own moves to deal with the internal situation in Britain, the fact he rose up to his position during the infamous Great Smog, a period where London was completely covered with a thick fog of pollution due to the unusually cold weather, brought in concerns about the regulations of industry, which he used as an argument to strike down a proposal to privatize the British Steel Industry which was nationalized by Atlee, keeping his consensus with Gaitskell's Labour Party for sake of political stability after Eden's resignation. A triumph would come to Butler's government in 1954 with the first Nuclear Bomb, the "Mark V" device was the first successful test of a Nuclear weapon made fully by British means, with the detonation of the bomb in Australia signaling the beginning of Britain's nuclear age and widely celebrated across the country. Surprisingly, Butler actually received a congratulatory note from Rudolf Hess of all people, praising Britain's achievement as a source of pride in discovering the atomic potential through true Aryan Science, again showing the superiority of the Anglo-Saxons, Germanic compatriots. The note was, as with many of Hess' antics, considered unorthodox, it was never delivered publicly and indeed the Germans made no official declaration, but it made Butler believe that there was some genuine desire from Hess to create a peace between both nations, and with the power of the atom they could reach at least some parity in negotiations.

    And these negotiations actually happened, they were at very low level but there was a certain goodwill and interest from the part of Rudolf Hess, even if not as much from his deputy at the time, Reinhard Heydrich, who was still locked in an internal war with Paul Wegener. Thankfully for Hess, Bohle was his man in the Ministry, and so it was decided for the meeting to happen in Lisbon, which was the underground channel for many negotiations at the time. It was not made public, however the two sides played around with ideas of de-escalation across the channel on the 21st of January 1954, Bohle went to the next meeting himself to represent the Reich, offering several concessions to Britain in terms of offensive weaponry in France and the former Benelux, as well as reducing the traffic of U-Boats in the English channel in over 70%. When asked about other armaments such as missile bases and ballistic missiles, Hess conditioned it to a public declaration of friendship and brotherhood which was outright refused for obvious reasons, not even Bohle believed in that proposal. But they agreed to re-open the embassies in London and Germania, which were kept shut down since before the War. That would be a first step for better communications, surprisingly the MI6 would report that the Germans did greatly scale back on the offensive weaponry in the Atlantic Wall, many of the rocket bases being transferred to near the Volga. The British essentially did not have to concede anything in this agreement and the Germans pulled back the immediate threat towards the Home Island, long and medium range bombers were moved out of France and back into Germany proper and U-Boats in St. Nazaire were now taking the longer path around Britain and the Danish straits to reach Hamburg or Kiel, which allowed them to be better watched by British bases in Iceland and Scotland.

    Butler considered that a victory, but he did not wish to make the matter public, although he could hardly hide the re-opening of the German embassy in London. The next meeting still happened in Lisbon, the foreign Secretary Alec Douglas-Home, Earl of Home, met Bohle that time and received a surprising offer for Hess to visit Britain again, to which the Earl seemed confused. Bohle did end up telling Home about Hess' secret visit during the Suez War, confirming the rumors, including that the King was present at the meeting, a matter which was kept as one of the most important state secrets in Britain. The Secretary said he would look on the matter but he did state that it was rather unlikely due to the British sentiment about Germany, it would be a risk to both governments to make such an affair public. Instead he was granted something more subtle, another concession, the end of the German Naval buildup ordered by Hitler in 1950. The Secretary could not really believe all these tales about the German willingness to cooperate and reach a peace agreement, especially as just as this meeting happened, Iraq had been overrun by Syrian and Iranian forces, although Britain could hardly claim to be protecting Iraq when the Pan-Arabists had ousted the British-backed Hashemites just a few days prior. But actually the Germans did stop the enormous rate they were building up ships and, after the meeting, some dockyards just ceased completely, spy planes did confirm it.

    There was also one incident where a British high-altitude spy plane was detected by the Luftwaffe and shot down above the Ruhr, with the pilot parachuting and being captured by the German Police. When hearing of the incident, tensions increased between both nations and another meeting was called in Lisbon in July that year, surprisingly, at the meeting and under Hess' orders, the pilot was simply delivered back as a gesture of goodwill, with high suspicions that he was turned into a double agent, but the MI5 did observe the pilot for months afterwards only to find out that there was no indication he was a spy. There was a lot of fume and frustration in Germania from both Heydrich and Wegener over the fact Hess was willingly giving up advantages that Germany had over his insane belief that Britain was their natural ally, as well as his naive beliefs about the British Aristocracy, which is why he trusted Douglas as Foreign Secretary. In London, the year of 1954 just continued the trend of Rudolf Hess' insanity making everyone else believe they were insane.

    But the gestures of goodwill were undeniable now, and in 1955 Butler was finally able to lower the military spending, especially as the Mau Mau revolt was crushed and the Malay uprising began losing strength against the British "Divide and Conquer" tactics and Mao switching his priority to supporting the Korean communists. Things were looking better, the relationship between Britain and the Linz Pakt was still obviously cold, but some believed that Germany's, or at least Hess' goodwill could be used to reduce the threat Britain was under. Meanwhile, others believed this was still a ruse by the Germans, refusing to grant even an inch in weakening their own military assets on their side of the channel, some going as far as demanding that the Germans retreat to the pre-1939 borders before any concession was even considered. Thankfully for Butler, the cooler heads still prevailed, a Detente was a necessity for the economic welfare of both sides, as well as the mental state for several Britons. One person who was still hostile to the idea was the King, he had already felt deceived by Hitler before the war and his wife became a greater influence on him without Albert to keep a moderate voice around, she certainly did not like how her family was exiled while the Germans ruled their country. Edward met with Butler again following the return of the British pilot, he voiced quite clearly his distaste for the Prime Minister's policies on Germany and this time did not even try to hide his disgust at the opening of the German embassy in London. Rab was shocked that a King showed himself as such a partisan figure, Edward had mostly tried to keep his own concerns hidden but ever since the Duke of York died, the King seemed to be falling back to his old ideas of what a Monarch was supposed to be.

    Butler was not worried about the fact Edward disliked the direction he was taking the country. Mostly he was worried about the fact the British economy was so stagnant that it's growth rate lagged behind even the economies of rivals such as Germany and Italy, in negotiations, the Bank of America offered another 5 billion dollars in a loan but at an even greater interest rate of 9%. The Americans did not see in good eyes the "detente" between Britain and Germany, although Huey himself hoped that this could lead to a reduction in tensions and prevent the US from being dragged into an European War when he was concerned in financing the conflict in Korea. The French in Africa were concerned, the idea of Britain retreating from their Empire would only serve to add pressure on their own colonial population, something which was already being seen in Belgium. What other alternative was there for de Gaulle? Salazar? Now centered at Dakkar, the Free French needed the British support as part of their strategy to keep control over their colonies, the only factor that made them relevant in the world stage was the fact they controlled around a fourth of a continent. The Commonwealth was a reliable alliance for London to fall back to for sake of strength. Australia, New Zealand and Canada were the most cooperative countries, but in time the South African government was distancing itself from Britain, as shown by the negotiations to sell uranium to Italy, which sparked outrage. Ironically, Mussolini was considered a more aggressive threat than Rudolf Hess despite the fact he was the lesser partner in the Linz Pakt.

    1955 and 1956 saw more attempts at deescalation, mostly a willingness to talk, Butler made public his intentions of seeking an "end to the war", campaigning it as the end of rationing and conscription to the British population. British citizens were protected in Iran, the Syrians ceased aggressive provocations in Kuwait, even Mussolini toned down on his anti-British rhetoric, Nasser's support for Pan-Arabists in Northern Sudan had caused a low-level guerrilla war since the Egyptian Revolution and now it seemed like the RSHA was cooperating with the MI6 to track the weapons shipments to the rebels. Why? Because Rudolf Hess ordered them directly and nobody in Germany could question their Führer. Even Wegener, the new Deputy Führer, was all too happy to appease Hess with these Anglophilic moves in return for the Führer's continued support for his much grander personal ambition of Partification. The process was slow but there was a certain optimism among many Britons that their nation could truly "demobilize" and that would bring better economic and social conditions to the people, there was certainly that expectation among the youth who were heavily affected by the conscription laws necessary to provide a military that could face a potential German invasion.

    And then, on the Easter of 1956, everything changed as the Reich launched it's attack against Christian churches, unleashing a wave of terror and refugees who crossed the channel, using Portugal was an escape port. Churches were burned, priests were arrested or killed, Catholic groups were outraged in Britain, especially in Northern Ireland as they quickly began to energize the IRA for the conflict that was soon to happen. Butler lost the government right there, it was just a year before the elections and a snap election had been called days prior to the German attacks, Butler was optimistic of his chances to increase his majority but instead the surprise assault resulted in the greatest loss the Conservatives have suffered since 1943. Hugh Gaitskell became the Prime Minister and was invited by Edward with the King having mixed feelings over the Labour leader's previous informal cooperation with Butler as part of the post-war economic consensus. The outrage in Britain on the German attack on churches led to an enormous protest on the German embassy in late April, with Gaitskell suspending diplomatic ties between the two countries, the detente, it seems, had lasted for little time.


    1684265611821.png


    The New Labour government planned to continue many of the economic policies of Butler's Premiership, however they also grew more radical during the time in opposition. The worry about the welfare of the people while rationing was implemented, the growing inflation which was only starved off by abusive American loans, the continued lack of a proper Healthcare system, the growing voices to skyrocket the military spending despite the economical situation, the growing costs to suppress decolonization movements in places such as Malaya and Africa, as well as the beginning of "The Troubles" in Northern Ireland after the trending growth in the radicalization of catholic movements following the rise of Brazilian Integralism and now the persecution of the church by the Germans while the British government had been apparently seeking a reconciliation with the Reich. All of that were concerns that Gaitskell had to deal with, but as time passed, the situation in Britain was becoming more critical, the people tired of the status quo was seeking more radical solutions, the left-wing of the Labour Party led by Bevan was becoming more militant and blaming the House of Lords and the British establishment for much of the stagnation, and there were still those who pointed out that Anglican churches were not affected by the German assault and pragmatism dictated that a detente was still necessary for economical reasons. Gaitskell started off his government with an unpopular Tax Hike for 1957, hoping to approve Atlee's old plan for a Nationalized Healthcare System.

    Meanwhile, the Military spending was being unsustainable for Britain to bear by itself, not only did British troops have to garrison colonial holdings that were increasingly agitating for Independence with the backing of foreign powers such as India and China, but the same had to be done in Congo, Equatorial and West Africa as the British forces had to provide support for the exiled governments in the vain hope of one day reconquering Europe, a dream more unrealistic by the day. Not only that, Russia and Israel both began to request more support with the military moves made by their neighbors. All while in the US, Huey Long was shot and unfortunately for Gaitskell he had survived, so even the more agreeable Patton Presidency was a short affair. Now, military conscription had to be ramped up in response to the aggressive moves by the IRA in Belfast, which started a campaign of guerrilla bombings which even included attacks on British soil. One such attack happened on the 9th of August of 1957, when Philip Mountbatten, husband of Princess Elizabeth, was killed in a terrorist bombing of his car by a group affiliated with the IRA. The attack on the Prince was decisive not only in increasing the terror atmosphere in a nation under constant siege mentality like Britain, but also to turn his uncle, the Chief of Staff of the British Armed forces, who served with great distinction during the brutal conflict against Japan from India to Indochina, Lord Louis Mountbatten, in favor of some radical measures that Edward attempted to talk him into for the last year.

    Gaitskell's government was short-lived, the tax-hike on a population which already had to make many sacrifices under rationing was already an unpopular measure, he also had to deal with the radicalization of the left-wing of the party under Anthony Bevan who argued in favor of a greater commitment to decolonization and widespread reforms to restore the public faith in the Labour Movement. Bevan and his wing were growing stronger since the disastrous end of Butler's government and the losing faith of the British public in the traditional political establishment. The moment was compared to the Great Depression or the Post-WWI crisis, including with the Irish crisis, but this time they could not rely on the help of France or the United States, Britain stood alone. Gaitskell approved the "Restoration of Order Act" following Philip Mountbatten's assassination as the Government of Northern Ireland was placed under direct rule from Westminster and Martial Law was declared after a terror attack on Belfast killed 17 people through a car bomb, many suspected that the IRA was being armed with German weapons. In fact they were, but not by Germany, rather it was the Italians who diverted weapons from the Linz Pakt to the Irish in order to further destabilize the British government as Mussolini attempted to go around Rudolf Hess and used Ethiopia to support Pan-Arabist rebels in Northern Sudan, a longer route but better hidden from the RSHA.

    Gaitskell was able to finally pass the creation of the National Healthcare Service, however he immediately went to blows with Bevan over the charging of proscription glasses, further causing attrition between the two rivals in the Labour Party, he also approved the retreat from Ceylon after years facing growing unrest and a general strike on the island, allowing for India to quickly take control of the territory in the aftermath of the retreat. Many were denouncing Gaitskell as if he was giving up the Empire, and yet he was a moderate compared to who would come after. On the 29th of September 1957, Hugh Gaitskell was assassinated in Manchester by a car bomb, with the IRA being the ones responsible for the shocking murder of the Prime Minister. The greatest fears of the British political establishment came as Aneurin "Nye" Bevan became Prime Minister, defeating Anthony Crosland in the leadership contest and swinging the Labour Party further to the left with an agenda based around the Principles of Democratic Socialism. Upon taking power, he would denounce the assassination of Gaitskell but also the bloodshed in Ireland as a whole, he claimed that the "Empire has expired it's natural life expectancy" and should not be artificially extended, Winds of change, he claimed, were sweeping across the world and sooner or later Britain would have to sail according to these winds. He denounced the obstruction of the House of Lords as they used the loopholes of the 1911 Parliament Act to delay "crucial" bills for up to two years, claiming it to be a relic of old times which would have to be disbanded as it contradicted all lawful principles of equality before the Law. Furthermore, Bevan expanded, Britain must reconsider their current alliances and commitments, such as "constantly bankrolling failed Empires in Africa which exploit the lives of millions for sake of hopeless dreams". He meant to say the dreams were of Imperial domination, but many interpreted it as the dream of return, as if Bevan was claiming that the "Free Governments" had to readequate themselves to the reality. There were more than a few who remembered the old alliance between Hitler and Stalin, and with both Mao and the Linz Pakt working to undermine Britain, Bevan could very well be trying to go the way of Butler, but even worse they would be dismantling the Empire itself. Bevan contacted the new Secretary of State for the Colonies, Richard Crossman, to study the formation of a Decolonization committee.

    Bevan made perhaps one of the most disastrous speeches in British political history that day in October when he became Prime Minister, his government would also be nicknamed the "Winter of Discontent", starting in October of 1957 and ending at the end of the Spring of 1958. During this time, Labour unrest soared in Britain, with Bevan turning the Labour Party away from Gaitskell's consensus and intensifying his demands for greater worker's representation and control of business, using his influence on the Unions to pressure Parliament and enforce Party discipline against the moderate Gaitskellists led by Anthony Crossland. The Conservatives, similarly, radicalized themselves on the opposite direction following Butler's and Eden's disastrous governments under the leadership of David Maxwell Fyfe, former Home Secretary under Eden and Butler, who also served as a deputy to Butler during the WWII government, Fyfe was an intimidating leader for many Conservatives, who decisively began to turn the party towards an uncompromising stance against the "Red and the Black", a reference to Mao and the SS (at the time, SSK), he wanted Britain to uncompromisingly take a stance for sake of Western Civilization against the barbarity of Nazism and the destruction of Communism, he saw Bevan as a threat as the Labour leader was still not comfortable with fully committing to facing Rudolf Hess and escalating back the tensions with proposals such as shutting down the German Embassy and recalling the ambassador from Germania. Bevan favored the Nuclear deterrent but he disagreed with higher military spending, claiming that such would cut back from several necessary measures of social welfare he planned to implement. When Bevan sent his proposal for the budget of 1958, he even "readjusted" the military spending to continue on the same level left by Gaitskell and Butler since 1955 despite the indications of military mobilization coming from the MI6.

    Another death would shock the nation in January when Anthony Crosland was killed on his way to Parliament by a radical student, claiming that he stood in the way of a true revolution in Britain, the assassin was a 19-year old named William Grayson, who was incarcerated after firing two shots at the MP. It was an outrage that the leader of the opposition to Bevan in the Labour Party had been murdered in London itself. This incident led to protests against the Prime Minister later that month, a march of people from all types and backgrounds who were afraid, a generation growing up tired of living under the threat of annihilation from Germany, with the stagnation of politics, with the stagnation of the economy, tens of thousands would take to the streets and a counter march would be made by Bevanite supporters with the same complaints, but this time blaming the establishment which stood on the way of a true "social revolution" in the country. The odd number of communist slogans and flags, including Soviet flags, was enough to leave the British leadership unnerved by the raising tensions, the protests would slow down as winter still was ongoing, but controversy would skyrocket in April again as Bevan finally launched the "Parliament Act of 1958", calling for the complete abolition of the House of Lords. He only did such move after several meetings, including one to King Edward who, apparently, approved of this proposal to modernize Britain to this new age. But that was a trap, with the House of Lords itself threatened, as well as the precedent in Northern Ireland of the Prime Minister using a crisis to create essentially a Police State, the idea that Bevan was leading Britain to a Communist Revolution gained force.


    1684294147099.png


    May 1st, Labour day, would be the day Bevan began to rally support from the streets in order to pressure his internal opposition to fall in line in favor of the Parliament Act, Trade Unions marched across the Country and the Prime Minister held a rally in Birmingham, a traditional Unionist center, where his passionate speech threw more fuel to the fire. He claimed that the British establishment in the Westminster Palace did nothing but obstruct the necessary changes to rejuvenate the nation, he promised to the people an end to rationing, an end to conscription, of reckless spending in a costly Empire which only oppressed those who did not wish them to remain. He claimed that Britain needed a true "Social Revolution", with workers engaging workplace democracy in State industries, promising further Nationalizations and a full reform on the "Archaic and Classist" British System. Needlessly to say, that speech sparked even more controversy, but even that would be overshadowed by the wave of terror which engulfed the country.

    The 12th of May was the day British citizens were awakened by sirens, it was only temporary as they realized the attack was not directed at them, but the news showed that the German troops were on the march for the first time in 15 years. Over a million soldiers, accompanied by a heavy barrage of artillery, rockets and waves of bombers would cross the Volga and strike at Russia, bringing back the spectrum of War in the Continent and finally bringing the need to action to one man who apparently was only meant to watch, a man all underestimated, who had been apparently "appeased" after his rough ascension of power. The King, Edward VIII of House Windsor, had awaited years, using his own power in subtle ways as he learned very well the world of politics during the war, the war which turned him from a hedonistic prince to a leader, a leader who now had to save his nation from the threat of invasion and collapse.

    The 18th of May was a Sunday, apparently a peaceful day where the British population was settled down at home, unaware of what was about to happen as they slept. Lord Mountbatten, now Chief of the Imperial General Staff, had been carefully considering what he was about to do. Above everything he was loyal to his King, and his King had demanded of him what could be called Treason, but with so much danger, division, with such extraordinary circumstances, refusing such duty was a luxury he could not afford. The Coup was made, under the guise of a military exercise to defend London from an increasingly likely German invasion. Communications were the first to go, radio stations, journals, the BBC, phone stations, all cut off, as well as the occupation of the London Airport, all just as part of the exercise. The good thing of a people who spent years fearing an attack, is that military exercises were not uncommon, and so the people was not aware that the coup was ongoing. The PMs were escorted to Parliament, for sake of their own protection they were given military escorts, with the Building quickly becoming noisy in the middle of the Night as the House of Commons was packed, once it was quorate, a loud bang was heard on the door and, to the shock of all, King Edward VIII had entered the House of Commons.


    "The events of the last days have been brought to my attention, I have observed as the Nation I am meant to protect fell into defenselessness, I have observed as the people have remained aprehensive and afraid, hopeless for their future as the shadow of war looms and their representatives reduce themselves to conspiring amongst themselves for the advancement of their own ambitions. I have watched as the tyrannical hordes of pagans burned churches in Europe and Asia, as all that we hold dear and sacred is destroyed. I observed as this very House tore itself apart over petty squabbles while the people starve, yearning for a future. I was born to rule, raised to rule as King and Protector of this Nation and It's dominions as well as my God-given duty to watch over the Church of Christ. Over these last years, vile fiends have struck our nation, left abandoned by many of those who once sworn to ally us, showing that we must rely on our own strength to face the forces of evil from right and left alike. I had hoped that one day you would be led to action, but just as my subjects, I have grown tired of waiting. Therefore I declare this Parliament dissolved and invite Lord Louis Francis Mountbatten to form a National Emergency Government in my name."

    The Parliament was in uproar, many to the right applauded the King, many in the Left, who knew Edward to be no friend of the old Conservative establishment either, also did so, but many others shouted out in protest, as the Speaker confirmed the King's Imperial Prerrogative and the Government was dissolved, Edward broke one of the main political traditions in Britain. And so Mountbatten came into Parliament, as a Member of the House of Lords, he was named Prime Minister and formed a National Unity government for this time of crisis as war began in Europe again. His first act was to, right then and there, to bring back the Act of Defense of the Realm, last used in 1914 due to the Great War, with some pre-made alterations which gave the Government dictatorial powers to act as necessary, including the restoration of censorship laws. Bevan and many MPs from the radical left would be arrested that day as his claim for "Social Revolution" was declared a Breach of the Treason Felony Act of 1848, an old law which forbade the call for abolition of the Monarchy, although Bevan tried to defend himself, he would still be taken to House arrest and died of a stomach cancer before his trial. Overnight, one of the oldest democracies in the world had died after almost two decades of tension which broke the British establishment. Edward, despite the controversies, was actually praised for his action by the British people, he was popular, charismatic, concerned with the public welfare, respected by the military, and a war leader who rallied the people during the harshest days of the war. Now, through Mountbatten and the military, Edward managed to do what not even Charles I was able to do, he had defeated Parliament.



    1684296405930.png
     
    Last edited:
    THE AMERICAN POPULIST PARTY: THE KINGFISH AND HIS' POD
  • THE AMERICAN POPULIST PARTY
    THE KINGFISH AND HIS' POD



    The most powerful and influential political force in the United States following the Decline of the Democratic Party and the defection of several figures from the Republicans. Dominating the Midwest, the Great Plains, the Mississippi Basin, the Mexico Gulf, Appalachians, the rocky mountains and with a strong presence in the West Coast. The Party claims to be, above all, a Longist Party. The meaning of that? It is like asking a Marxist on what's the way to reach communism. There are a hundred and one opinions between a hundred Longists. But they all zeal to support the President and his Populist crusade for the American people for the public welfare and the safety of it's people against greedy Oligarchs and foreign enemies alike.

    Here are some internal factions of the Party:


    THE KINGFISH


    1684817728890.png


    Of course the Populists would not even exist, or at least not as a united Political Force, without Huey Long, the Kingfish himself. Born in a relatively humble household of North Louisiana in 1893, Long is still in his late 60s by the time the decade begins, but his age is beginning to show, one can only age so well after so long living in politics, and almost not living as he has been target of at least two close assassination attempts (1935 and 1956), not even including the non-close ones. That is owed to his inherently controversial figure for much of American Society, considered by many as the "Father of the Poor", he has done more to fight poverty and allow for a more equitable system in America than any other President has ever done, he has also governed for longer than any POTUS with an unprecedented Third Term that could very well become a Fourth.

    It is a demonstration of his political skills and the dominance of his oratory and political force that one can safely say he would win a fourth term if he runs again. Not only did he break the Term precedent, he broke almost any other which has existed behind him. First incumbent President to break with his party and win as a third party, reduced the Democrats and Republicans into regional forces, expanded the powers of the Presidency to unprecedented levels, more than Lincoln, cracked down on monopolies and oligopolies, in a level even greater than Theodore Roosevelt, won more terms than Washington and his successors, and practically created the American Welfare system, lifting millions out of poverty and overseeing the greatest period of prosperity for the average American in US history through his wealth redistribution policies and support for small companies. He greatly invested in infrastructure in both roads and railroads, began to restructure the US military following Operation Sunset, and led the intervention which stopped a full conquest of Russia by the German War Machine during the Ural War and prevented the Communists from fully taking the Korean Peninsula.

    Of course there are many cons, he is considered an authoritarian and opportunistic leader, refusing to make consistent commitments to America's traditional allies and being considered unreliable by the British. He expanded the powers of the FBI and created the CIA, using the American Protection Act and the Grey/Red Scare to go after many of his critics and crack down on companies which lobbyed in favor of his opponents. He created a network of corruption all across America, funding political campaigns through his "War Chest" and suppressing any attempts of investigating such funds, using manipulation and blackmail to intervene in the Legislative and Judiciary powers, packing the Supreme Court with loyalists to approve of his measures and intervene in favor of his party in gerrymandering districts during elections. Love him or hate him, Long is still the most powerful force in American Politics by far, and although he is aging, he still has the health to seek another term, certainly is a possibility after receiving the popularity boost in his leadership during the Ural War. There is little that can take Huey Long from the White House other than himself and his movement is certainly going to support it's namesake, but if he does not run, then there are certainly those who could receive him as Kingmaker should he wish to interfere in the Primaries, or he could just retire and spend his days in his Home State of Louisiana, but to a man like Long, it is difficult for him to not play his hand in shaping the future of his nation.





    THE LEFT

    The Left part of the Populists, mainly made up of defectors from the Progressive wings of the Democratic and Republican parties, is accused by many of being Communists, Maoists and Anarchists. The majority of them, however, lean towards Long's Populism and old progressives, while others have gathered strength from the Unionist movement and bet on winning over large cities, becoming a dominant force around the Great Lakes where Industrial workers have begun to support Long in "giving them their share". Others are rural groups, hailing from the old days of William Jennings Bryan, they are not united under the left as many do oppose the more social agendas of progressives, rather they merely want to ensure the State will continue to grant them the benefits and investments that the Long Administration gave, including agrarian subsidies.


    1684808347010.png

    (Greeting backers of his Candidacy, he later dismissed the women when trying to avoid looking combative as Long did not yet announce his plans for the Election)

    Representing the powerful interests of the left-wing workers, not just the almighty Teamsters Union, but he had grown to represent the entire Unionist sector in the Populist Party, if not of America. The repression of Labor Rights by the Thurmond Administration which passed the "Right-to-Work" laws generated a reaction that was allowed to grow stronger under Long's Presidency as he instead attacked the large companies and rallied the crowds against corporate business and "monopolies" in favor of the Blue Collar workers and the Small business. Hoffa grew in this environment and became the Head of the IBT, being invited by the President to become his new Secretary of Labour during Long's Third Administration in an attempt to reach out to the big cities. In this position, Hoffa gained more influence as the "man with the president's ear" or so he said, truth is that Long does not have a particular attention to Hoffa's calls and "Jimmy the Trucker" is living under his shadow much like the Party as a whole.

    Huey cannot be President forever, if he still runs in 1960, then Hoffa plans to run in 1964, but if he does not run for a fourth term, then Hoffa shall have his own campaign, rallying the support of his base for the bloodbath that the primaries will be, but like many others he will cling on to Long's legacy and seek his blessing as successor. An election by Hoffa shows that the Party will be taking a more leftward turn and solidify it's direction as the first major left-wing political party in the United States, with an anti-capitalist and pro-union agenda which will for sure increase the attrition against corporate sectors and the Republican and Democratic parties. Hoffa plans to end the "right-to-work" laws and return the compulsory contributions to union funding by workers, as well as intensify the combat against unfair business practicess and increase the welfare and security of workers in the workplace. He also supports an intensification in the combat against Nazism and Imperialism worldwide, focusing less on China and more on Germania.

    However, something which can bring Hoffa down is the rumor that he is in contact with the powerful Midwest mobster families, which gathered more and more power around the Great Lakes and the Canadian border during the long Prohibition which only ended fairly recently. He is rumored to seek counsel with William Bufalino, cousin of the almighty boss of the Bufalino crime Family, Russell Bufalino. Hoffa has contacts with both the criminal world and the Unions, although he does not have the same appeal to the countryside, he might be the party's bet to make a greater leeway into the cities after the urbanization trend continued in the 1950s. He is a great public speaker with the same, if not more intense, style of Huey Long in inflaming the crowds, which might give him an edge on other candidates despite his radicalism.


    1684810481936.png

    (Sid's Gubernatorial Portrait)

    Sidney "The Farmer" McMath is one of the strongest forces in favor of what many call "Traditional Longism", based around his grassroots in Northern Louisiana, neighbor to his Home State and base in Arkansas. McMath is the former Governor of Arkansas and now the Senator of this State, also serving as Secretary of the Interior during Long's first government and being one of the first to back the President's creation of the Populist Party, being considered one of the founders of the Populists. Sid is a man of humble origins, having to survive in poverty with his siblings and widowed mother, graduating in Law after hard work. He rose up in positions after being discharged from the army due to an illness in 1944, although he received a commendation for bravery by Admiral Halsey. Getting Long's attention as a young rising star during the campaign in Little Rock, he was picked by the new President to be Secretary of the Interior as many of the more experienced voices were in opposition to Long's candidacy and the President wanted to have a new "poster boy" for the "new" reforms he wanted to push.

    Sid, now an experienced politician himself, has gained the support of much of the Great Plains and the countryside from the Mississippi river to the Rocky Mountains. By sheer numbers they are not on the scale as Hoffa, but in territory he certainly has support, including the backing of much of the old Farmer-Labour movement descended from veterans such as Henry Wallace, who himself served as a mentor to Sid in the cabinet and taught him much about Washington's politics, and of men such as Floyd Olson, former Minessota Governor who served as an inspiration for Sid's own term in Arkansas. More controversially, he is a strong supporter of desegregation policies, enforcing the desegregation of the schools in Arkansas following the decision of the Supreme Court. That makes him an undesirable figure amongst right-wing Longists, however, Sid is betting on getting the support of the farmers in the primaries and receive Long's blessing. However, if the Kingfish runs again, he will remain a loyal follower by his side.

    Sid's policies are much more in tune to the older populist movement from the days of Bryan than with Hoffa's Urban unionist movements, which is why many consider him as outdated within the left, as such he has attempted to win over the supporters of the Civil Rights movement, but at the cost that his nomination could very well cause a ressurgence in the ranks of the Democrats. Not even Hoffa is as outspoken in his support for desegregation in his speeches and instead opts for Long's line of diverting the attention to the class war.


    THE CENTER

    Representing a general majority of the electors, with moderates opting to keep the Longist Status Quo, the center of the party is known for backing the "Long Doctrine" within the Populists, focusing the electors on the less divisive issues of income inequality, backing the social programs of the Long administration with few changes, as well as keeping the more paternalistic role of the State over the economy. Controversially, while backing a strong executive and decisive action, they omit themselves on the matter of Civil Rights, watching it from the sidelines and trying to divert public attention and making the movement lose momentum, sometimes favouring gradual change at a "reasonable" pace or little change at all. They prefer to play it safe with the true and tested tactics of Huey's Populism.


    1684814607730.png

    (In a Standoff with Governor Kennedy of Massachusetts)

    Lyndon "The Shark" Johnson is the most Politician of the Politicians, the Shark in a tank already filled of barracudas, perhaps one of the few men who could challenge Hoffa's temper or Long's Political Savyness. A traditional Politician from Texas who grew up admiring his father who was already deeply involved in the political scene, LBJ, as he is called, is a man with the ambition and the acumen to fulfill it. Although he did grow as an Admirer of Long, he was mentored by Richard Russel during the start of his career in the 1940s. He later drifted towards supporting Long once his candidacy was launched and later betrayed Russell to join the Populists during the rift in 1952. Ever since them, he has been one of the most crucial members of the party and is responsible for the approval of many controversial acts such as the expansion of the judiciary and the American Protection Act. How can he do that? It is said he goes on meetings with Senators and congressmen alone and intimidates them like a Texan Bully, others speak of some sort of Jumbo plane for some reason.

    Now, LBJ always desired to set himself as Long's successor, his hope was first frustrated in 1956, but he accepted to remain in his very comfortable position in the Senate as the Party's dominance only grew, both in 1956 and 1958 as Long's shooting and the Ural War created a "rally around the flag" effect around the nation. There are doubts if the Kingfish will run this year, and if he does not then the hunting season will begin and Lyndon will do what he does best to pull the electors to his side. He is a powerful ally to have and a deathly enemy as well to any candidate, although it is likely he would run himself. Lyndon's weakness is perhaps his image as an "establishment" politician in a time where the people grew used to Long's style of opposing the establishment. He is not exceddingly charismatic like most other candidates and does not have a firm electoral base other than the State of Texas, but no doubt with Long's blessing he could reach the White House.

    As for his Policies, he is equally ambitious to push the "Every Man a King" Policies to combat poverty and expand upon the programs of the Long Administration, although that is not saying much as he is mainly seen as a "Status Quo" within the Longist movement. Lyndon is a shy supporter of the Civil Rights movement, nowhere as far as Sid and neither is he opposing the movement like Wallace. He supports a gradual move towards desegregation full of ambiguity and hesitation, seeking to instead direct efforts towards poverty programs as per Longist doctrine. Again, he is not a strong man for the very exposed and charismatic post of POTUS, instead he is seen as many as a "Grey Eminence" of the Party, the "Wegener of the American NSDAP" as his enemies call him.


    1684813917343.png

    (Senatorial Picture taken of him in 1960)

    Russell Billiu Long, known as "Kingfish Junior", is the son of Huey Pierce Long Jr. and that is how he made his career, despite his attempts of escaping his father's shadow. Long's personal distaste for Nepotism had left his son to fend for himself in Louisiana after he came back from the war, with him being instead brought up by his uncle Earl, Governor of Louisiana despite the repeated attempts of his opposition to point out his clinical insanity. Earl taught Russell much about politics while his father was in Senate and, despite Huey's initial wishes, managed to convince his brother to subtly back his son's candidacy to the Senate. As a Senator, Russell revealed himself a smart man, memorizing the American tax code and serving as Chairman of the Finance Committee, helping to fund his father's ambitious policies through a scheme of progressive taxation and balancing the budget despite the growth of the military spending.

    Now Russell's biggest weapon and weakness alike is his name, many call it Nepotism that he rose to power so greatly and might hesitate to back his candidacy, but nobody can ever claim to follow Huey's popular policies more than his own son, if he throws his hat on the wing then there is little that can be argued against him in a debate. Russell is a moderate and a pure-blooded Longist even in his own genetics, although he does back a general tax reform in the United States to properly balance the budget following the enormous spending in the Ural War, seeking to keep the social programs afloat while allowing the government the freedom to invest in other areas. He also wishes to use the office of Attorney General to crack down on Tax evasion. He is less combative than Hoffa and Johnson while remaining a friendly face to the people that remind the Americans of his father. Russell generally follows his father's line in avoiding the Civil Rights matter to back Social programs instead.

    His greatest challenge is his own father, Russell certainly has a good charisma and experience to run for office, however Huey is very aware that openly endorsing his son might be seen as "Political Dynasty-Making", he does not need even more comparisons of him being the King of America, having his eldest son succeed him would only cement that reputation to his legacy. On the other hand, Russell is a sure way that Huey can keep influence in American politics should he retire. And besides, Russell has shown himself to be a capable politician, he should be able to steer the ship of State. Despite that, Huey is still reluctant to commit the extra step and openly back his son should he not run another term.


    THE RIGHT


    The Right-Populist faction of the Longists would be considered more economically moderate a decade earlier, as while they still support the social programs, they do back a greater autonomy of companies, especially to small and medium business. They do not play as much on the anti-elitist rhetoric, believing it to be outdated as much of the old establishment had been shattered over the last 12 years. They do have a strong support in the South, as well as among more conservative sectors and war hawks in American society, even coming to terms with General Patton during his short Presidency. They support a stronger American policy around the world to firmly oppose both Marxism and Nazi-Fascism, backing America's allies while still distrusting supranational organizations such as the United Nations. They also oppose the Civil Rights movement on the belief that much of it is agitation has been caused by an excessive tolerance of radical leftist groups within America, others believe that they are formented by the Linz Pakt, similarly to Pan-Arabism and Irish Nationalism, in an attempt to internally weaken the country, there is also the belief China is involved instead as part of their revolutionary efforts. They back a powerful state with a strong executive which pushes for Law and Order internally and fights America's enemies abroad.


    1684815282107.png

    (In a speech to a Veteran's organization in California during the 15th anniversary of the San Francisco bombing)
    George Wallace, nicknamed as "The Alabama Huey", is perhaps the strongest figure in the Right-Wing of the Longist movement. Former Governor aof Alabama, although he still controls the state through his wife Lurleen, who is governor, Wallace rose up first as a Congressman in the State during Long's first government after coming back from the war, riding in the momentum of the Populists to become Governor of Alabama in 1954 after the fracture of the Democratic Party gave an opening for his populist policies to rise up. As Governor, Wallace ignored the Civil Rights movement at first and instead focused on implementing Long's agenda in the state to benefit the farmers, although he also made several visits further north to attract business from the Midwest to move to Alabama after the rise of Hoffa and the Unions after 1956. Since he left office in 1959, Wallace has toured the nation, trying to toe the line of opposing the Civil Rights movement while also staying in Long's good graces, doing so by instead appealing to "The Rule of Law" against the "Lawlessness of the Negro Movement", citing isolated incidents of Black Nationalists as examples of the movement as a whole.

    Not only of Racial issues is his campaign made of, Wallace hopes that Long will not run, although he naturally will back a fourth term of the Kingfish, but he believes the momentum is in his favour. The Ural War provoked the rise of nationalist sentiment in the country in a way unseen since the Second World War. Wallace is a backer of a stronger military force and greater American intervention in world affairs to oppose the "Brown and the Red", Germany and China. He proposes to mend relations with the United Kingdom, oppose Marxist influence in Africa, German influence in the Middle East, and to support Russia as a bulwark against Nazism. Furthermore, the nigh-apocalyptic collapse of Law and Order which happened in America, and around the world at varying levels, during the tense days of "The Ultimatum", when Germany very publicly came close to destroying the world, did serve to both galvanize anti-german sentiment in America, and increase the desire for greater stability, something Wallace promises to give.

    Of course, his opposition to Civil Rights is a detriment to him, but did serve to gain him the support of much of the South, as well as the possibility of amending relations with the Democratic Party, which was largely reduced to Georgia, the Carolinas and Virginia. He does not have as much support in the North like Hoffa, neither is he the favorite of the farmers like Sid, but he believes that if he is granted Long's blessing and forms a coalition with the Longist Center and maybe the Democratic Party, he can get to the White House and have a good level of governability. Perhaps if the Civil Rights issue becomes more intense or if his speech becomes more moderate as it was while he was governor, Wallace can carry the day in an election.


    1684816464672.png

    (Looking at a picture of President Long which was taken during his Senate days)

    If anyone asked if Gerald Lyman Kenneth Smith, known as "The Priest", would rise to become an influential figure within the Longist movement within two years, they would be laughed at in Public. Smith was a humble man, who graduated in Biblical Studies at Valparaiso University, who was attracted to the Longist movement in it's early days. He was a companion to Long in the early years of "Share the Wealth", together with the Catholic Father Charles Coughlin, backing it during the Great Depression as a matter of Christian Morality. During the War, he fell down in his politics due to old controversial statements about Hitler, which had been condemned by Long in private. Smith, who greatly admired Long, had to rethink his convictions and condemned his past as an admirer of Hitler. Now reconciled, he still commanded the "Share the Wealth" society and gained great fame in the 50s as a televangelist, supporting Long's policies in National Television while condemning the elitist groups in America, pushing instead for what he called "Christian Nationalism".

    1956 changed everything when images showed around the world hundreds of churches being burned by the Hitler Youth and the SA, a reaction rose up in America as television now brought image and voice to tens of millions of houses. That was where Smith found his means, rising up with his preaching to become more and more popular, condemning Hess as the Antichrist, which only gained more support as the Ural War started and news of slaughter came to the Public. In August of 1959, he refused to evacuate to a bunker during the Ultimatum, when people feared the end more than any, he instead gave fierce preaching on Television and radio for 24 hours, convinced faithfully that God would not let the world end, when news came that Hess had died, he was seen as a prophet and his voice could not be denied.

    He was not a politician, but in this time where religious awakening was growing more and more amongst Protestants and even Catholics called for a more Godly man to lead the fight against the Pagan Nazism, many inspired in the rise of Brazilian Integralism, Smith had started to gain prominence among the big players. From former Klansmen to Catholics and even progressives who support his social causes and backing for Long's program, Smith does have a strong support base, one that is powerful in the Bible Belt in the South and even competes with Wallace and LBJ in the area at times. Men such as him and Billy Graham are seen as the foremost members of this new "Great Awakening", coming as a reaction to Nazism in America. Smith would need a miracle to actually win the election, but his influence cannot be ignored.


    As the elections approach, many things can change, but one thing is certain: Every man can be a King, but only one can have the crown.
     
    ELECTION GAME ANNOUNCEMENT
  • As the idea was pitched in, I have decided to go a step further on interactiveness for the start of the next part of the Timeline as this one is being wrapped up. The US content is finished so why not start by setting up the fate of one of the major players of the Cold War?

     
    XLI - OSSENY POKOY
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    OSSENY POKOY




    1685892794916.png








    The end of the Ural War would not be any less intense than the war as a whole had been, Hess was dead, Goebbels quietly let the date of the Ultimatum pass by without further provocations, relief came to the world as it's destruction was avoided. But in the Southern Urals, the war continued as intense as ever, the leadership of Germania had yet to send any new instructions and the plans for the so-called "Operation Mars" had to be implemented before the time which the German intelligence expected due to the desperation. Chuikov and Prince Fyodor both had planned this move on the Southern front following the fall of Orenburg, a city the increasingly sick Romanov held for months before during the initial German offensive, as the German troops reached Orsk and Aktau, there was a real danger of a push into Central Asia that could spark an uprising of the local Turkic tribes, or they could drive north to industrial cities such as Magnitogorsk and circumvent the Ural Mountains entirely. Walther Wenck, commander of the German Forces in the East since his predecessor died of a bad case of lead poisoning in his brain, knew the importance of the Southern Front. Striking at the North towards Perm did not make as much strategic sense in forcing a Russian surrender, the Wehrmacht was out of it's elements in the forests and hills near the irradiated remnants of the City. He had refused further use of Nuclear Weapons so far, instead he wanted to cross the River Or and strike around the Ural mountains across the mostly flat Kazakh Steppes, using the Caspian Sea and the Or river as a safer route for supplies avoiding the partisans and bringing the precious fuel from Baku through a direct route to the North.

    That is why the South was so crucial, a diversionary offensive was launched from the North in the Bashriki campaign in an attempt to reach Orenburg and cut off the German forces from their main logistical hub, it failed and exhausted many resources which had to be diverted from the North. Despite this, Wenck did not order an offensive on the North, holding the strategic pre-war positions on the Volga river and concentrating the War effort on the South. From Germania, Goebbels began to install himself in his new position and his new doctrine had no time to bog himself in the East. The German people was apprehensive over losing their hard-earned conquests, the war took it's toil, a number of losses unseen since the previous war that had reached over a half million casualties, many did not expect the prisoners to ever return after all the terrifying propaganda spread by the State. Hess, Goebbels decided, had misinterpreted Hitler, especially as the Führer's second book wrote about who their final enemy was meant to be, but before any action could be taken, they had to divert their energies to the inside. Goebbels, now the Führer of the Greater Germanic Reich, took a plane to Samara where he met Wenck in his Headquarters there.

    Walther Wenck was glad to have someone who was more sane of mind to talk with, that is just how low the standards were when it came to Hess' instructions. Goebbels was not exactly a sane mind in the traditional sense, but he could see that he was one determined to follow his vision. But as the meeting progressed, the Marshal worried about how his superior made questions about his past, of his own loyalty to the National Socialist movement and relationship with the late Adolf Hitler. Once the matter was put aside, the two spoke of the war in the East and Goebbels received a more complete picture which he could not access before. The War was not going to end in a victory so long as Germania continued to treat it as a limited conflict, Albert Speer had continuously underproduced armaments due to his focus on keeping the civilian sector of the economy satisfied at home, meanwhile the Russians were fighting with a "Totalitarian Economy", a Command System of pure discipline, as Wenck described, which added to the almost endless supply of armaments provided by the North American and British Industry, would leave the Wehrmacht outgunned. Air Superiority was no longer assured, the Russian reserves were bolstered by Ukrainians, Poles, Belarusians, Caucasians and several ethnic groups which were once expelled by the Germans in the East and resettled in Siberia, who were described to have been as fanatic as the "Hitler Youth on a Victory Day Rally".

    That left Joseph Goebbels with a Dilemma, he could fully escalate the war into a total conflict, risking his own shaky position to be usurped by a man such as Speer or even Kaufmann, with also the added risk that nuclear weapons would begin to fly again and spending the energies of the volk in an eastern adventure. But he could also scale back, enter in contact with the Western Overlords of the Judeo-Slavic nation in Washington, reach a peaceful conclusion to the war while keeping the territories of the east intact. A status-quo could be cold to the German people as a successful preemptive strike that devastated Eastern Russia, while the bloodthirsty desire for conquest was fruit from a radical group centered around Wegener and the Party Control Faction. Goebbels himself had a good reputation to raise this point, he had been an outsider in the making of decisions that led to the catastrophe in the east and ended the career of a Party Chancellor and the life of a Führer at minimum. He could blame the unpopular war on his old rivals to justify his next great moves, but until Hans Ludin made the first high level trip of a German Minister to the United States, the Wehrmacht had to ensure they had the upper hand at negotiations, mainly to keep control of cities such as Kazan and Samara, as well as to demand a demilitarization of the Russian border with the Reich, if necessary, he "joked", they could detonate enough bombs to make the Russian side of the Volga completely demilitarized in a more "clear" way.

    The Operation, nicknamed "Operation Mars", was to be launched later that month, but the Ultimatum and the imminence of annihilation motivated the Russian command under Chuikov to launch the attack before they expected, it worked out in their favor because the Germans also did not expect the attack to happen so quickly. Over 600,000 Russian forces struck at the Southern Urals as the attack on Orenburg from Bashrikia failed, facing a force of 400,000 German troops with the aim to capture Aktau, Orsk, Orenburg and Oral, pushing the Wehrmacht back to the West across the Or river and towards Samara. With many of Wenck's forces at the North of Orenburg, The Russians pushed from the Southeast and fought the 3rd SS Panzerkorps under Felix Steiner in open battle. Von Manteuffel was the commander in charge of the German Southern Forces in the region and faced an imminent crisis by the sudden Russian attack at the start of August. The Steppes, however, were a favorable terrain for the open battles the Wehrmacht excelled with. The 4th Tank Army was able to dislodge the 3rd SS Panzerkorps, but only after suffering three times the casualties of the German troops and advancing far less than expected, it was not only a matter of coordination, but simply because very few nations could challenge the Heer in a Tank battle. The American tanks, despite being very effective at combatting infantry-centered forces, lacked the sheer armor and firepower of the German MBTs, the lessons of this war were still being learned by the United States Army.

    In the skies, the Luftflotte II, responsible for keeping aerial dominance in the Southern Front, would be attacked by not only the Russian Air Force, but also of 5 Air Groups of the USAAF, a substantial force of over 200 planes, most of them being fighter jets. One of the largest aerial battles in Eurasian History up until that moment would come as the German airforce suffered it's first major defeat, losing 234 planes compared to the Russo-American 163. With a break in the sky, the Russians renewed their advance while Wenck ordered Manteuffel to retreat his overextended forces, giving up the last chance of the Wehrmacht to go around the Urals through the south. The Battle for Kazakhstan, as some called, was a Russian strategic victory despite the Russian Imperial Army suffering one and a half soldiers for each German loss. Over the month, Russian forces advanced as the Germans retreated from Orsk, Aktau and Dimitrovskiy, taking positions behind the Or River as the Russians threatened to siege the city of Orenburg. Wenck diverted forces from the North, where the only action of note was the recapture of Archangelsk by the Wehr, and struck the Russian spearhead at Bikkulovo from the west, launching also a diversionary attack towards Ufa further north which was halted at Bebeley by a combined force of Ukrainian and Polish divisions.



    1685892699087.png


    As September came, so did the stalemate, the Germans began to dig down behind the Or River, with the Russians unable to push from Bashrikia to cut off the city, the war had turned into a bloodbath as Russian Artillery rained down upon Orenburg, determined to dislodge the Germans. The Russian Army had gained an enormous amount of equipment since the previous year, but manpower was a worry of the High Command in Novosibirsk, as the Empire did not possess an advantage in overall population as the Soviets once did. Despite the millions of Refugees who fled to Russia, the decade-long struggle from the Stalinist purges to the end of the Civil War caused a shortage in comparison to the last war, even if the troops were more motivated than ever to secure their own survival and of their families. The Germans, on the other hand, still did not mobilize into a total war to the scale the Russians did, and there was the constant fear in the Imperial high command that a large concentration of troops could lead to a nuclear strike if discovered, which is why the Russians had to adopt squad tactics up to a certain level, dispersing their forces instead of using their old and traditional advantage of overwhelming their enemies with numbers and firepower.

    Orenburg, much like the largest cities in West Russia, was turned into rubble over the year and a half of conflict, even more so considering the city was heavily contested due to it's logistical hub and positioning as the gateway to the Southern Urals. The Germans have avoided facing the Russians on the mountains themselves throughout the war, a wise choice all things considered as the defense of the Urals was a priority in the Russian military thinking for years, leading to the construction of formidable defenses. Walther Wenck's orders were no longer to go on the offensive, rather to consolidate the German control over the region as negotiations were made with the Russians and Americans through backchannels as no side wanted to claim loss in the war. While some hawks in the Russian government desired to push into Moscow at the start of the counter-attack in the 1958 winter, the nuclear threat made such delusions impossible, at least until Russia could develop it's own arsenal to threaten Germany into fighting a purely conventional war. Huey Long and his government were pushing towards a peaceful solution, but were not backing down from defending Russia against the German ambitions. As for the Germans, this was Wegener's war, as far as Goebbels was concerned, Hess' war coming from his ideas. While Joseph Goebbels of all people was far from a pacifist and indeed he would have chosen to ensure the control of the Ural Frontier if it was up solely to his will, he was pragmatic enough to see the public mood.

    The German economy has not been in a good place, and the war revealed to all in German society that the cracks were far deeper than the Government would ever admit, and to a Propaganda Minister this was a nightmare, the numbers did not lie, the war was unpopular and the people was apprehensive, especially after the Ultimatum where it would take almost a week for the panic over a Nuclear War to be forcefully put down, including the deaths of a few rioters by the Security Forces. Goebbels was inheriting a situation he had long become popular by criticizing, he could not allow himself to be seen as an equal to the "Vermin of the Party", figures such as Wegener and the Party Bureaucracy which had pushed for this war, had to be the ones to blame, to be pointed as scapegoats.



    1685892585035.png


    Hans Ludin had a great task before him, and above all it was one meant to be done in secrecy. It was hard enough to reach a neutral State in order to make contact between the German and the American embassies after Hess threw an atomic bomb at any sense of goodwill in August. For that reason he reached the German Ambassador Eduard Hempel, in Dublin, as Ireland was considered a "Neutral" State in Europe. With Edward VIII cracking down against the IRA in Northern Ireland, the Germans could give some reasonable trust in the Taioseach, although many bridges were burned by the attack on the Catholic Church in 1956. The US, thanks to the diaspora, did have friendly relations with the Irish government, especially in Massachussetts where the Governor, John Kennedy, was from an Irish descent family. The American ambassador would be contacted by the Irish government and, despite the heavy suspicion, agreed to meet Ludin on the 10th of September of 1959, and from there he would rely the information to Secretary Dean Rusk: The Germans wanted to make a deal.

    The atmosphere was delicate, but Rusk gained Long's approval to seek terms with the Reich. The Secretary would fly to Ireland under the guise of an agreement over the sale of Irish Beer to the United States, which was considered plausible, the end of the Prohibition meant several new import agreements had to be ratified, which is why the meeting was nicknamed "The Bar Talks" when later the information was given to the press. On the 13th, the two diplomats would meet in the residence of Irish Taioseach Éamon de Valera in the morning and the meeting would last until the evening. It did not even start and there was already confusion about which language should be spoken as Ludin at first insisted on only speaking German, to which Rusk declined, he wanted it to happen in English. In the end Ludin acquiesced for sake of fulfilling his Führer's command, with a tradutor being present to help the Reich's representative when he faced a word he did not comprehend.

    Goebbels believed he was being generous on his terms, he merely desired to settle the borders as they were, with the Germans keeping the lands west of the Or river, including Orenburg and Oral, with the return of the German Prisoners of War and an indemnity paid by the Russian government over the Rostock bombing. Rusk, despite being surprised that the terms were being discussed rationally to begin with, was still a negotiator, and he pushed for a settlement of the border along the Volga River, including the return of Samara, Orenburg, Archangelsk and Oral to the Russians, with the prisoners from both sides being returned (as the German diplomat never mentioned Russian prisoners until that moment) and a compromise of the German government to never attack the Russian nation again, that also would include German reparations for the nuclear attacks. The Negotiations were still preliminary, and while they happened, the Russians continued to press to capture Orenburg, over 4 thousand men from both sides died while the talks were being held after another failed crossing of the River Or by the Russian forces. Nothing conclusive was reached at the end of the first day when it came to the War itself, but both Ludin and Rusk agreed to continue trying to reach an agreement on the following day, the most crucial matter was the status of Orenburg, which was vital for the connection between Russia's western and Siberian territories.

    The 14th of September was a Monday, and the talks would continue between the German Foreign Minister and the American Secretary of State. Rusk spent over an hour speaking to Huey Long that night and their main concern was how to approach the Tsar with that fact, these meetings could not be kept a secret forever and nobody wanted to be remembered as Neville Chamberlain, discussing the selling of Czechoslovakia without even consulting the Czechs. The American President spoke with Tsar Andrey about the German willingness to conduct peace talks and had to calm down an obviously irate Emperor for not including them in the conversations, furthermore, the British MI6 discovered the presence of Hans Ludin in Dublin. There was a fear that the Irish government could apply to join the Linz Pakt as a reaction to the crackdown on Northern Ireland, which led to some in London to suggest a preemptive strike at Ireland, but that was a radical option and cooler heads prevailed, instead Rusk would be contacted over the British concerns, especially of a possible detente between Germany and the United States. As the German embassy was closed after the dismissal of Bevan, there was no longer a direct form of contact between London and Germania, and the tensions between the two were higher than ever since 1951.

    The Russian ambassador in Ireland would follow the American Secretary of State and the German Foreign Minister in meeting up at de Valera's home again that Monday after an almost sleepless night for most diplomats. The MI6 was reassured once information came of the Russian presence in the meeting, after all nobody with a sane mind would ever expect a normalization of relations being negotiated with a Russian diplomat in the same room as a German diplomat. The meeting was also considerably more tense once the discussions for peace began to be made again, meanwhile Ludin was interrupted with the news that a renewed Russian advance from the North captured Novosergiyevka, cutting off the main supply road from the west to Orenburg and threatening one of his main cards in negotiating for the city. Unfortunately for him, the Russian diplomat already knew of the capture, or he was bluffing and quickly realized it was true by the German reaction. Either way, Orenburg was now under threat of being fully isolated with over 150 thousand troops in the area under threat of encirclement from the North and South. Hanns finally came to an agreement on the following day with the Russian and American diplomats after conversing with Goebbels, the Germans would be able to save face from a retreat if they were allowed to keep the city of Samara and Archangelsk, as well as return of all German captives and German civilians living in Russia.

    Around a million Volga Germans, descended from settlers of the 18th Century, had been deported to Siberia by the Stalinist regime and lived under discrimination by the Russian government, or so Germania alleged. Truth is that the Volga Germans were hardly connected to the "Mainstream" German people, and this was more of a propaganda boom that Goebbels hoped to have, and besides it would free up a million extra settlers for the Lebensraum. Essentially it was a return to the Status Quo when it came to the borders, the Russian government would issue a public apology for the Rostock attack and deport a million "Volga Germans" to the West across the Volga. In return, the Germans would retreat and the Reich would publicly withdraw their designs for a Ural frontier, which was an ideological blow as Hess had repeatedly stated it to have been Hitler's will. The Prisoners of War from both sides would be returned, although neither Russians nor Germans had treated their prisoners in anywhere close to humane conditions, only a majority of them returned, and those who did were in terrible conditions, speaking of the horrors they saw behind the lines.

    Ludin and Rusk shook hands and made the formalities as the Russian and German governments were to formally sign a Peace Treaty. Dublin was an appropriate site, as for now a armistice would be kept. The main concession of the Russian government, although the Germans had no way to enforce it, was to recognize the loss of the lands west of the Volga, once the heartland of the Russian nation, in return for the German retreat from the lands East of the Volga, although they still kept the city of Samara, a bridgehead for another push towards the South if it came to it. Truth is that neither nation believed this peace would last, no Russian would forget Moscow, and no German would ever admit Hitler to be wrong or that they were beaten by an untermenschen. This peace was a ceasefire, the world needed a breather after almost a year and a half of tensions that included nuclear bombardment and the dismemberment of Portugal, as well as even a war in the Middle East. Both sides met again on the 18th of September of 1959, this time to publicly sign the Treaty of Dublin, putting an official end to the Ural War. When the guns fell silent and the Germans retreated across the Volga (although they kept the pre-war border between Astrakhan and the Oral river), there was nothing but a sense of loss and relief at the same time amongst the Russian people. There was celebration, unlike any ever seen up until that moment, what many believed to be their end had instead ended up with what many Russians considered a victory: Survival.

    But what was left behind, was an empty victory, When Russian forces entered Orenburg on the 20th, they saw a ghost city, in the night explosions were made as many Germans did not bother to bring back the set mines and explosives made for the city's defense, rigged buildings were detonated and the Germans left during the night. The population was reduced and over the next months, many fugitives who fled across the Volga claimed to be citizens of Orenburg, kidnapped and hauled west during the German occupation like cattle. As soon as the priorities were changed by Goebbels' government, the region of the Oblast was ransacked, as well as much of the territory east of Samara and the city of Oral itself. Plunder was an official policy during the invasion and the kidnapping of tens of thousands of citizens in cities such as Oral and Orenburg were only part of the crimes, in others entire villages disappeared and were set alight by the SS, the old Einstaatzgruppen being widely used to crack down on partisans in the region.

    Germany continuously denied to have been beaten conventionally, perhaps if the Wehrmacht had properly mobilized and used it's assets since the start of the war, the Ural Frontier would have been achieved, perhaps without nuclear weapons there would be less sympathy for the Russians in the West and East alike. And yet this was the end of the Ural War, for the Reich it meant the loss of between 400 thousand and 600 thousand soldiers, as well as almost a million wounded or captured. For the Russians, over a million soldiers were lost, with at least an equal number wounded, one of the reasons for the higher death figures among the Russians is the fact tens of thousands of prisoners never returned to the east. That is not even including around 2 million civilians, living from Archangelsk to Aktau, who were either killed or enslaved by German forces, with a rare few ever returning. The War ended with Russia's survival, which could be considered a victory, while the Germans had their invencibility mythos shattered with far reaching consequences in the internal politics of the Reich as the defeat led to the fall of the German establishment and widespread discontent among the people, anger and frustration grew as the facade made by the regime over the years finally collapse, revealing a failing system that was canibalizing itself through infighting while the economy was isolated and stagnant, if not self-destructive due to the Government's costly eastern policies. The War led to the fall of some of the most powerful men in Europe: Reinhard Heydrich, killed by partisans from the people who suffered the most due to his tyranny, Paul Wegener, the ambitious bureaucrat taken down by his own system, Ferdinand Schörner, the rabid aggressive hound whose aggressiveness and pride led to his own death, and Rudolf Hess, the seemingly almighty Führer who fell victim to his own madness. And out of these ashes, from a chaotic transition of power that brought the world to the brink of the apocalypse, came the rise of a man as fanatical as Hess, but lacking the same schizophrenia, one who knew how to play the politics of the Reich and was determined to strengthen Germany from the inside and purge those he blamed for this failure, striking against the vices who caused their decadence.



    And with the rise of Joseph Goebbels, Europe would take another step into the abyss.
     
    Last edited:
    XLII - SATYAMEVA JAYATE
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    SATYAMEVA JAYATE




    1686626623280.png












    The United States might have been the first major colony to gain independence from Britain, Ireland might have hit the closest to London, but none match the scale of India's independence, a subcontinent with around 400 million people by the time of it's Independence in 1949 after a long struggle which included from an enormous campaign of civic disobedience to radical groups which threatened the unity of the movement headed by the Indian National Congress (INC), with the capable leadership of Jawaharlal Nehru, the spiritual backing of Mohandas "Mahatma" Gandhi, as well as several other figures such as Vallabhbhai "Sardar" Patel, Purushottam Das Tandon and Rajendra Prasad. It was a road far from certain, the methods were a matter of contention that even led to a split of a militant group led by Subhas Chandra Bose which openly collaborated with the Japanese forces during the brutal war in Asia where two million Indians fought under Atlee's promise of a post-war settlement. As the war ended, this dream would come, although not without it's initial problems, especially in regards to the internal divisions of a nation extending from the Indus Valley to the Bay of Bengal, going as far south as Travancore and later the island of Ceylon. The Congress' leadership would have to face many challenges, but if beaten they could see the rise of the world's largest democracy in an environment where such word was spoken less and less.

    Ironically, as in many things with history, it was minor matters that led to the development of greater ones, in this case it was King Edward's visit to India during a Royal Tour in 1937. The recently crowned King arrived at Bombay and was received as the Emperor of India by it's Governor-General Victor Hope, also known as the Marquis of Linlithgow, spending two weeks visiting the cities of the Subcontinent, which recently received a large degree of autonomy, especially on regional elections, through the "Government of India Act" in 1935. Unfortunately for the Viceroy, his wife caught the attention of the young King, and the eventual fallout between King Edward, who was still a long way from rehabilitating from his womanizing behavior, and his viceroy, would later lead to the resignation of the latter in shame. Linlithgow declared to have health problems, perhaps the true health which was damaged was his moral one, but the Parliament accepted his resignation and the Joint Committee would approve a new figure, Sir Kingsley Wood, the postmaster General in Baldwin's government. Baldwin once more was privately concerned about the King's tendencies but his warnings fell on deaf years, especially with MP Churchill being a leading voice amongst the Conservatives in supporting Edward in his early rule. Churchill was not very well seen, but later he would be seen as a visionary and a Martyr, a man who constantly went against appeasement and called for stronger action against Hitler, his warnings would be only heard after the fall of Czechoslovakia, and at the very least Churchill did not live to see the horror spread over the Continent as he would die when the HMS Nelson was torpedoed by the U-56 in 1939, leading to him impacting his head harshly on a metal wall and dying days later.

    In a more morbid news, the war began in September of 1939 and Viceroy Wood would convene with the leaders of the Indian National Congress, jointly issuing a declaration of War against the hideous ideology of Nazism. But not all leaders of the movement agreed to it, in special was one Subhas Chandra Bose, one of the leading members of the INC who defected from the movement, opposing any sort of cooperation with the British Empire. In 1942, when the Japanese struck Pearl Harbor and within weeks captured all of Southeast Asia and Indonesia, seizing Burma and reaching the gates of India by 1943, it was not hard for many to see Japan as a new rising power, and like in Indonesia, Bose wished for the local nationalists to support the Japanese anti-imperialist war, perhaps unaware that the Japanese atrocities were far more brutal than even the years of domination by the British Empire. Tens of Thousands of Indians joined Bose's volunteer force, perhaps watching the worldwide momentum shifting against Britain, such as the collapse of Russia and the Treaty of Lisbon in 1943 which cemented the Third Reich as the new power of Europe. Over two million Indians took the other direction, and by 1942 after Gandhi's calls, condemning the approaching wave of Nazism that had reached Tabriz and threatened to cross into Central Asia by then. More and more volunteers joined the call to arms by the INC, while the new British government under Atlee promised to negotiate a term of Independence after the war if the Japanese could be stopped.

    In Bengal, this cooperation came at a crucial moment, for between 1942 and 1943, what started off due to the failings from Monsoon season, quickly developed into an enormous famine in Eastern India, which was not reduced at all due the growing need for supplies at the front near Imphal. The growing famine in Bengal drew the attention of many, especially within India where millions of subsistence farmers in the region where suffering of chronic starvation and in some cases even antropofagia was seen amongst the people. Viceroy Wood requisitioned support from London, but Halifax at the time faced a growing crisis due to the Axis renewed push into North Africa and the fall of Gibraltar threatening to close down the entire Mediterranean. Only after the Treaty of Lisbon and Atlee's rise did relief come from London to mitigate the famine although many believed the crisis would not have started if not for the British, there were heavy critiques over the fall of Burma and Britain's blocking of Rice imports, as well as the militarized distribution system which diverted food to soldiers and other "high priority professionals" to the detriment of the majority. A few say British intervention prevented the deaths of millions, others say those millions would not have been at risk if not for the British policies in the first place, but what it did show is that Atlee was a man far more amicable to the Indian struggle than Halifax and the Conservatives were.

    Later that year, Kingsley Wood resigned over health concerns and died in September, for the remainder of the war, John Anderson, former Governor of Bengal and Viscount of Waverley, would serve as Governor-General of India. Anderson was the former Lord of the Privy Council under Chamberlain and despite the Treaty of Lisbon, Atlee was still concerned in keeping the support of the Conservatives in the War, as such he appointed a moderate as Viceroy. Of course there was the fact Viscount Waverley was almost assassinated three times the last time he stepped his foot in India, but thankfully to him, things were calmer in the Subcontinent for now, because beating the Japanese was a far greater priority than rioting, although many members of the Congress wanted action against the British, the leadership had made a truce, and with Gandhi supporting the collaboration there was little those leaders could do to sway the people to their side.


    1686680566013.png


    The Indian contribution during the war was the primary responsible for driving the IJA from Southeast Asia from Bengal to Singapore, under the command of Lord Mountbatten, the majority of the Commonwealth forces in the Burma front were compromised by Indian volunteers using the sheer size and population of the Subcontinent against the outnumbered and overstretched IJA. Between 1944 and 1945 a decisive breakthrough was made after the IJA's offensive against Imphal failed, soon the Japanese and their collaborators were driven into Thailand where the local government turned against the supported of the Co-Prosperity Sphere, starting a civil war in the country which still had engagements in the far North even after the fall of the Japanese Empire in January of 1947. Lord Mountbatten himself would have a lasting impression of the Indian troops which would influence his actions in the post-war transition between 1947 and 1949 when tensions began to ramp up as the soldiers returned home and expected the promises from London to be fulfilled.
    But it was not that simple, because while Japan surrendered on the 25th, although holdouts lasted for longer in places such as Korea, Hitler renewed his aggression on the 30th of January by turning the Reich's focus on a future war with the west, restarting the armaments industry after a 4-year ceasefire and launching aggressive actions, especially when the Levantine War started in that same year and the British commonwealth intervened with the United Nations to stop the first Syrian attempt to seize the Levant. Tensions were increasing in the West and there were many, even in the Labour Party, who believed that giving Independence to India would cripple the British war effort, making them lose one of their foremost advantages against the Germans when needed most, the British Isles and the other Commonwealth nations combined could not make up for the loss in terms of manpower that the Raj's independence would ensure. There was no garantee that the Indians would side with Britain, especially as the INC would not be sympathetic towards keeping a colonial Empire that many in Britain believed necessary to face the constant threat of the Linz Pakt. The invasions of Sweden and Switzerland in the year before only showed that the Germans still did not lose their military edge, and Hitler greatly increased the priority of building a fleet to match the Royal Navy, and with the Linz Pakt adding in the fleets of Italy and France, as well as possibly the Iberian States, with Russia devastated by civil war and unable to keep a second front open, the resistance in Parliament against Atlee put the idea of an Independent India at risk, or at least it put at risk the idea of a peaceful solution to it.

    Waverley, in February of 1947, was caught in this scenario and contacted London and the INC, offering to the Congress the Dominion Status of India in return of a withdrawal until the end of the year. He spoke in the name of Atlee, who was attempting to negotiate an agreement for Indian Independence with Parliament. The INC felt betrayed by that offer, as previously they had been reassured of Atlee and Wood that full Independence would come after the war. The result is that the trust that the Indian leaders had in London was only decreased by the fact Atlee made a promise he was now unable to keep, in fact Clement would spend the next two years struggling to pass the Indian Independence Act and there were still revisions added to it. As Provincial elections were to be held, a concession was given to the INC to allow for Universal Suffrage, as Atlee wished to prepare the terrain for an allied and democratic Indian nation in the future, only to alienate the Muslim groups, which were already increasingly hostile to Britain due to it's support of Israel and the German Pro-Muslim rhetoric of the time. The Muslim League, a small movement of Muslim intelectuals led by Mohammed Ali Jinnah, used that to attempt to gather support for an Independent Islamic Nation separate from the Raj as many muslims feared they would be crushed by the Hindu Majority. Furthermore, the Princely States under the Rajahs were seeing the coming winds of Independence and attempted in vain to delay or weaken the creation of a United Indian State that would threaten their own control over states such as Hyderabad.

    The Elections gave a crushing victory for the INC which took control of the vast majority of the State governments of India with few exceptions, this also coincided by Lord Waverley being recalled and the last Viceroy of India being appointed: Louis Mountbatten, the Earl of Burma and perhaps the most prestigious military officer in the British Armed Forces after leading the victory in Southeast Asia, a man also well respected by Indians for leading them in the war and who was sympathetic towards Independence. He was also a man with King Edward's trust, so many times when facing conservative leaders, Mountbatten had an easier time handling them than his predecessors. Louis enjoyed a good relationship with many INC leaders, especially Nehru, and many say that Nehru had an affair with his wife and that led to Lord Mountbatten being influenced to support him. This would be the second time within a decade that the lives of hundreds of millions of people would be determined by an affair with the wife of a British officer, if the case is true.
    While the concern in London was to unite Parliament in favor of the act, Mountbatten worked to ensure India would be strengthened after Independence, granting several industrial licenses and lifting previous restrictions. However they would soon face matters of controversy, such as the Trial of Bose and his Indian National Army, and the Indian Strike of 1947, the latter of which proved determinant in demonstrating that even the Indian Armed Forces now were shifting to the momentum of Independence. Bose's forces were captured after being pushed into Cambodia, with Bose himself attempting to flee North into Japanese-occupied China before being captured as his plane was about to takeoff. The Indian National Army, which included High-ranking officers who defected to the Japanese such as Shah Nawaz Khan and Prem Kumar Saghal, was put on trial on the Red Fort in 1947 and the prosecution was led by the INC, but the notoriety of the trials, which were meant to expose the Japanese atrocities in support of the Military Tribunal of the Far East in Tokyo, ended up backfiring. There was widespread sympathy in India for the INA's goals, although there was not much for the defendants themselves after it became widely known the level of atrocities carried out by the Japanese, especially in China and Singapore.

    Furthermore, a mutiny sparked in October with the Royal Indian Navy officer and sailors at Calcutta rallying in support for better living conditions, which soon turned into a full scale strike of all the RIC from Bombay to Calcutta. In land, the Army and Air Force would also have their strikes and workers in large cities called for a week-long General Strike, with millions of workers and soldiers paralyzing the subcontinent during the "Great Strike" in October. The INC would call for the end of the strikes and request for the mutineers to turn themselves in, although the strikes were an important step towards Independence, leaders such as Nehru and Patel did not wish to further antagonize London by pushing their tolerance too far. But in Parliament, the strikes did serve to show many in the Labour and Conservative parties that even the armed forces of India could not be fully counted on to support Britain's endeavors, it also came during the crisis in the Levant, and Parliament was willing to give concessions to appease the army, which was important due to the later intervention against the Syrians in December of 1947.

    Perhaps the greatest challenge towards a unified India was the existence of several different Muslim organizations, many formed in the aftermath of the First World War, which advocated for an Independent Islamic Nation. The Muslim League was one of them, although it's existence dated to the Pre-War years in 1906. Led at the time by Mohammed Ali Jinnah, the League was a powerful organization pursuing Muslim interests and representation in Indian affairs, however it's main flaw lied in it's elitism, it was an essentially intelectual movement led by Scholars and Businessmen, rather than a mass movement like INC was. It also had to compete with several other groups for the leadership of said movement, although Jinnah had achieved a certain consensus amongst these factions by 1947 and started to massify his movement. He contrasted with some other Islamic leaders by supporting Britain during the war and after it, which caused friction with radicals which opposed the British due to their support for Israel and rather saw Germany as a leading sponsor of the Islamic World's struggle against Colonialism, those influenced by the Mufti of Jerusalem's vitrolic support for the Linz Pakt had begun to clash with the moderate approach of Jinnah which was not looking optimistic. The League was able to mobilize half a million members at their peak when they called for the "Direct Action Day" on the 18th of August of 1948, with a general strike called, following the Lahore resolution adopted by the League which called for an Independent Muslim Nation in East Bengal and Northwest India. However that move backfired terribly when the call for action turned into an escalation into violent riots in Calcutta. As a result, the British cracked down harshly on the Muslim League, detaining several of it's leaders and representatives in State governments, including Jinnah himself, who stayed in prison for 4 days before his sentence was commuted by Mountbatten due to health concerns.

    Independence finally came in 1949, with the Muslim League crippled by the British suppression and the INC gaining more and more momentum, the Parliament acquiesced over fears of further escalation in the Continent, as the mutinies showed they could no longer count on the Indian Army to suppress the movement. The Indian Independence Act of 1949 was signed up by Atlee on the 18th of March of 1949, once King Edward did the same on the 19th, the Independence of the Raj was ensured by law and for the first time in two centuries, British troops marched to leave the new "Union of India", which was still technically a Commonwealth Nation under King Edward VIII at that moment. Jawaharlal Nehru became the First Prime Minister of India with a Constitutional Convention being called, the entire shape and fate of the continent changed that day as Lord Mountbatten, now no longer Viceroy, bid his farewells and hoped that India and Britain would continue a constructive relationship with one another against the threat of Adolf Hitler. With Jinnah's death the previous year, as well as the suppression of the League, it's leadership was fragmented and other Islamist groups fought over it's corpse, as such it was decided in London that there was the need of a Unified Front against the Linz Pakt, and with much of the Islamic world drifting more and more towards Germany and Italy at the time, there was no desire to risk giving Hitler a foothold in Asia.


    1686699251663.png


    The reactions were overall positive worldwide, the United States under President Thurmond was one of the first countries to recognize India's independence, followed afterwards by Canada, China, and even Germany, which was still not going through the confusing foreign policy of Anglophilia led by Rudolf Hess. France and Portugal, both French governments, have been obviously slower in that regard, as both Paris and Brazzaville claimed Podicherry and Portugal still held the city of Goa, which would make the two (or rather three?) nations be obviously at odds with the Indian State. Ceylon for the time continued under British control due to the importance of the Tricomalee naval base, especially with the ongoing agitation in Malaya. The Union of Myanmar, previously known as Burma, also gained Independence that year after being the main battleground for the Commonwealth's forces between 1942 and 1946. Despite the fact he started as a Minister of War under the Japanese State of Burma before switching sides during the war, General Aung San would take office as the first President of the newly Independent State in May.

    1686702182632.png


    The first challenge of a united India was to Unite India. The Majority of the Raj was already in control of the new Union, but there was the matter of the Princely States led by varying Rajas who once made agreements with Britain to keep their regional fiefdoms. Such level of elitism and fragmentation was not acceptable to the Indian State, which is why the new Administration, under the advice of Deputy-Minister Patel, showed no tolerance, demanding the immediate and unconditional capitulation of the Rajas. Most of them folded, aware that there was little possibility of even posing a threat to the Indian Army, while some resisted, as was the case of the Nizan of Hyderabad who led the strongest of the Princely States, an authoritarian leader who led over a Hindu Majority realm while being a Muslim, that was a difference which was accentuated by Muslim dissidents, some of which even fought for the Nizam, and yet he was unable to fight for more than a week, with Osman Ali Khan surrendering, the war had a profound message that Separatism would not be tolerated. By the end of the year, for the first time since the Mughals, the Subcontinent was united under a single leadership in New Delhi.

    Speaking of Muslims, the death of Jinnah may have ended a unified and coordinated effort, but there was no lack of organizations which were outraged by the plans of Independence and attempted to force a Partition. In Northwest India, unrest turned into riots in many areas where the clergy and political figures attempted to rally the locals. In Lahore, the Muslim majority attacked the Hindu and Christian communities of the city after incitation, the growing crisis led to Nehru declaring Martial Law in the State for the next 2 months in 1949, but still no concessions were given in regards to Independence itself. While the Atlee government fell at the start of the new decade, the Constitutional Assembly finished it's work in December creating the world's longest and most complex Constitution, creating the Republic of India and abolishing the Dominion, the last step of Independence. It would be a Federal State extending from the Mountains of Kashmir to Tamil Nadu, from Baluchistan to Bengal, with a population of 400 million people according to the Post-Independence Census. No doubt there was the challenge of how to unite such a diverse nation that has never been united under a Democratic System before. In fact, India now possessed the largest voting population on Earth.

    The structure of this State was one of the most challenging and complex works ever done in Constitutional Law, the challenge of how to make sure there would be proper representation between the millions of inhabitants and prevent the Hindu Majority from completely realizing the worst nightmares of the collapsing Muslim League. A system of representation for the religious minorities of each province would be set up, with a reservation of seats through quotas in regional assemblies, as well as in the civic service. It was a compromise which Gandhi gave his support to publicly and led to his death when he was assassinated by a Hindu Nationalist on the 6th of October of 1950, only a week after the Constitution was proclaimed. The death of the Mahatma when at his greatest influence was a shock to the entire Continent, perhaps to the Entire world. A humble figure like few others, who incorporated the principles of civic disobedience and the peaceful search for autonomy among anti-colonial groups, as India's independence was more of an exception of the time as there was no large scale war between the British and Indian Nationalists. His teachings of pursuing peace while also condemning tyranny and seeking a more simple and peaceful lifestyle would be praised by the Indian government, despite the fact the new Indian State would be act aggressively at times and pursued Industrialization at an unmatched speed following Independence. His funeral was accompanied by over two million people in the procession to his final resting place in New Delhi, and it led to a backlash against more radical nationalist groups such as the Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh (RSS), the Hindu Nationalist paramilitary group responsible for his murder.


    1686705509342.png


    There were many other challenges to the newly created Nation, not only were parts of India still occupied by foreign forces, but contrary to the British propaganda of leaving a "Developed Nation in the march for progress", this was a country where only one in every five people were able to read. Poverty rates were among the highest in the world, even worse, the challenge was to feed this incredibly diverse population which at times was at eachothers throats, while much of the country was made up of subsistence farmers. This was a nation which would never be able to face a fully Industrial modern war on it's own in the current conditions as of 1950 when the Republic was declared. This was a challenge which Prime Minister Nehru and President Prasad would have to face and it all began with the largest elections ever held in Human History in 1951, where millions went to vote in January for a new government. With the fall of the Muslim League and the creation of a Secular State which suppressed both Islamic and Hindu radicals, the INC had it's dominance assured, but formed a wide coalition by supporting different groups. The greatest to rise from the ashes of the Muslim League, with origins in the old Muslim-Hindu Khalifat movement, was the Ahrar movement, which would rise up in Lahore and become one of the main political forces in the Muslim majority areas of Northwest India led by Hissam-u Din, a Sheik who called for cooperation with the Indian State to secure a strong nation while also protecting the rights of the Islamic Minority. Said parties did receive support of the INC, a sponsor, to quell the sentiments of separatism among the Middle Class.

    The deaths of Patel and Gandhi in 1950 left Nehru as the sole unifying leader of the INC and so he began to pursue the modernization of India, with a renewed interest in expanding the social welfare of the poor and pursuing an ambitious program of Land Reform. India inherited a good Industrial base which grew considerably after the start of the Second World War in 1939, and yet it was still far behind the Great Powers. Education was more than ust a necessity, it would define the very future of India in the short, medium and long term. Speaking of Long, Nehru visited President Huey Long in the United States in 1953 to congratulate him for his victory in the Elections and also to acquire much-needed investments from the West in a time where India was still largely seen as a backwater former colony with an exotic culture, but this crucial initial investment, supported even by Arch-Isolationist Burton K. Wheeler, would grow as India, alongside Russia, would be a crucial ally to the West against Nazism in Asia, especially after the Suez War a year earlier.

    India followed a Mixed economy system, with some inspirations from Socialism, French Dirigisme, and even Longism. The State led the efforts in nationalization and growth of National Industry, and yet Nehru encouraged the fostering of small and medium business, using Progressive taxation policies, especially on large landowners, to redistribute the wealth through stimulus checks and tax breaks to small companies and the establishment of farming cooperatives in certain States. Indian Communists, once weakened by the general discrediting of Communism after the Soviet Collapse, were renewed in their efforts thanks to the victory of Mao Zedong in the neighboring China, which would see the rise of the largest Communist State on planet, population-wise at least. Mao and Nehru had a pragmatic relationship, although India protested the invasion of Tibet at first in aprehension that China would control the mountains which were the birthplace of great rivers such as the Indus where millions depended of it's waters. But after the Start of the Korean War, with the antagonization of the United States and the obvious tensions with Russia, Mao seeked a more amicable relationship, and as the new leader of the International, the Chinese Communist Party directed the Indian Communists to support the INC government and seek a Pan-Asian cooperation. The two nations would not have a necessarily friendly relationship due to border tensions over old maps and Ideological differences, as well as India's friendly partnership with Russia, but they both compromised in seeking commerce and mutual development, while both reinforced their opposition towards Imperialism.

    This Non-Alignment was restricted to the dispute between the United States and China, because in regards to the Linz Pakt, which was antagonic against practically every principle India was founded on, the relations quickly soared after Independence. At first Hitler believed India could be a potential ally against the British Empire, and while Delhi would have been supportive of ending Colonialism worldwide, that was not going to happen at the cost of allowing Germany to rise over it's ashes. The Linz Pakt already had a disturbing amount of Influence in the Middle East that left Indian interests to be challenged, specially in regards to the oil supply from the Trucial States that were heavily connected to India and the Rupee trade. Hitler's offers were rebuked before the Constitution was even signed, and the Germans were denied an Embassy in New Delhi due to their International Infamy. India was one of the member-states of the United Nations after it's Independence, although the organization had utterly failed in becoming a United worldwide front against the Pakt due to Thurmond's relative skepticism and Huey Long's complete lack of support of the UN (to the point he almost pulled the US out of the organization in 1952 before realizing such move would be far too unpopular in an electoral year). A nation which India had found itself having it's most complex relationship with was Free France, which controlled the French possessions in India. While in one hand that was obviously against Nehru's policies, in fact Free France itself was the living incarnation of Colonialism, they were perhaps the most Anti-German State in Africa that India could count on for a partnership. After Hitler's death in 1951, when De Gaulle went to seize West Africa and move his capital to the Port City of Dakkar, The Indian State arrived with an offer disguised as a threat. In return to handing over Poddichery and the other colonial dominions of France in the Subcontinent, the Republic was willing to create a Treaty of Friendship and Cooperation. The Free French agreed, as the crisis in Dakkar was already putting the world on the edge, the last thing France and Britain desired was to see India supporting the Linz Pakt even if indirectly.

    The Free French received an exodus of intellectuals from the mainland, especially after Darnand's takeover crushed the last vestiges of Independence and Pre-War governance that the Third Republic had. These intellectuals included Francis Perrin, a Nuclear Physicist, responsible for the creation of the first Nuclear Reactor in African History at Brazzaville, who would travel to India to share his expetise with the nascent Indian Nuclear program. Not only that, the French also gave an enormous help in establishing Universities and Technical Colleges across India during the 1950s. In return, Nehru mostly omitted separatist movements in French Africa from Indian support, instead those were more diverted to the parts of Africa controlled by the Linz Pakt. The Indians also offered much needed manpower and labor for the French programs to improve the agricultural and industrial capacity in Africa through a worker exchange program. The Free French would be able to build up their much needed infrastructure and acquire food imports from India in return of giving the new nation the much needed support in technical knowledge after it's independence.

    Britain, on the other hand, was a complex case. There was obviously bad blood between the two countries and India left the Commonwealth of Nations after Declaring the Republic. British colonialism was obviously the main target of criticism from Delhi. Condemning the British response to the Malay insurgency, condemning their occupation of the Suez Canal and policies in India, none of that prevented Nehru from supporting London against Germany of course, but as the British Empire was apparently declining, the Republic wished to replace it with the ambitious plan of a Pan-Asian pact, the beginning of which was the Conference made in 1953 that involved Indonesia, China, Thailand, Myanmar, Vietnam, Cambodia, Laos, Philippines, Afghanistan, Iran and, of course India. Although tensions existed some of these states, all agreed in a joint declaration condemning Colonialism and Imperialism from the European Powers, although the Iranians refused to sign the declaration condemning the Reich and would no longer participate in said meetings following the invasion of Iraq together with Saadeh's Syrian State. In the Island of Ceylon, nationalists have agitated for Independence, said agitation was renewed following the end of the Suez War and a general strike began on the Island on the 1st of October of 1954, the British government under Butler feared that it could lead to the rise of a hostile nation to their interests in the region if the socialists and nationalists successfully pushed them out. With the important Tricomalee naval base in the region, crucial as the control of the Suez and East Africa allowed the Linz Pakt to project influence over the Indian Ocean, at stake, London approached New Delhi and offered the transfer of the Island so long as the Royal Navy was allowed to keep stationing it's force in the Indian Ocean in it. Although it ran contrary to many other proposals of an Independent Dominion, Butler believed that, despite the rhetoric against British colonialism from India, they were an allied force against the Influence of the Pakt in the region, which had become more dangerous after the Syrians annexed Basra and now the Germans had access to the Persian Gulf. Nehru was convinced to accept the transfer of Ceylon and the Island was incorporated as an Indian State, which most locals believed an improvement compared to London, but many still had desired independence and saw that as a betrayal of India's principles. It was one case where pragmatism won over Idealism in this harsh world.

    Education was greatly improved within the 1950s thanks to the government policies which included widespread literacy programs, as well as the technical help of the French in establishing higher education institutions. In a decade, Literacy increased from 17% of the Population to almost 40%, although the rate was overall larger when considering only male readers. India, with it's cheap and abundant labor market, attracted investments from all around the Free World, and Industry grew well, continuing the trend of 1939, especially as Nehru drew less inspiration from the heavy-handed "License Raj" model, following the inspiration of the American government in focusing on establishing a strong sector of small businessmen and ensuring the social welfare of the country through the taxation of large companies and landowners. Privileges for the Rajas and their families, an enormous spending in the State salaries, were abolished in 1954 and protectionist tariffs were lowered from the initial levels as the fears of Indian industry being overtaken by foreign ones was lessened. That allowed for capital from London and Washington to come into the country, seeking the opportunities that the growing labor force of the country were offering. The Agricultural sector benefitted from the knowledge brought by French agronomists in diversifying crops with new seeds, more resistant to the climate, in Bengal such policy of crop rotation and the use of new fertilizers and modified seeds was first implemented on a large scale by the local government in 1955, mainly out of desire to avoid incidents such as the famine a decade earlier. The success of this policy would later show to be the start of the Indian Green Revolution, alongside Brazil, India would begin the growth of a vast agricultural sector in the so-called "Developing Nations".

    While the compromise immediately after Independence to keep India united was to appease the religious tensions, Nehru understood that making said differences define the divisions within the nation would never allow for a unified country, which is why he pushed for the Indian Parliament to approve the "State Reorganization Act" in 1955, a gesture which seemed purely bureaucratic but would have long-lasting consequences. India was reorganized into several different states which completely ignored religious divides, old feudal states were abolished and instead the nation was reorganized along Linguistic Lines. One such example was the reunification of Punjab, which would become one of the main Indian States, ending the partition and reunifying the Hindu-majority and the Muslim-majority states to undo one of the main British domination tactics of "Divide and Conquer", there were protests over the matter at the start, however those would end soon and a general election would confirm Nehru's mandate that year with the INC once again dominating the majority with a coalition with groups such as the Arhar Party and even the Communists in some matters. The Long-Term effects of said policy, other than creating enormous States which were larger than most European nations both in size and demography, was to dwindle the Islamic-Hindu divide that caused high tensions at the start of the Republic and in the years before Independence. The peoples of India slowly began to identify more alongside their languages and states, such as Punjabi and Bengali, than by their religion, but above all, they would consider themselves as Indians.


    1686712844092.png


    The protection of the Nation was crucial for New Delhi, from the West there was the threat of the Linz Pakt in the Middle East, to the North there was the at times tense relationship with the Red Dragon in China, and more closely, Goa was still controlled by the Portuguese who had close cooperation with the Linz Pakt and could one day even use the city as a targetting base against the entire Subcontinent. The Army, Navy, and Air Force were inherited with a strong tradition from the Raj, the experience of the Pacific War was crucial in establishing a strong force, however it lacked in modern equipment, which was mainly prioritized to the British troops themselves, and the Indian officer corps was still relatively new as for a long time it was British officers who led the Indian forces in Battle due to London's impositions. The cooperation with Free France included the support of the French officer corps, with even the visit of General Charles de Gaulle himself in 1957 during a tour. As the Nation still lacked in the Heavy Military Industry necessary to equip it's expanded army, purchase agreements were made with Washington, where Huey Long was all too happy to get easy money for America in return for the excess of supplies after the end of the Korean War in 1956. However, many of these agreements would be suspended due to the start of the Ural War in 1958 which redirected all the effort of American Industry towards supporting Russia.

    The Russians themselves saw a great potential in India, as through Afghanistan, a friendly state towards Delhi, the Empire could reach the warm waters of the Indian Ocean. With an abundance of mineral resources and more and more oil and gas reserves being prospected in Siberia with American support, India proved to be an eager customer for Russian exports with it's almost unlimited hunger for resources to it's growing population. Zahir Shah's Afghanistan, despite it's tense relations with Russia due to some "border corrections" during the Civil War accompanying the Iranian invasion, was also surrounded by an aggressive Iran, a potentially vengeful Russia, and a growing Indian State with a border dispute over the Duran Line, and of course there was Mao's Communist State. The Afghans played a dangerous game but naturally leaned more towards India and for that acted as a mediator for the growing Indo-Russian trade. The Russians were unable to offer much military help except for the support of vastly experienced officers to drill the Indian officer corps, as they soon were proven right with the fact they would need all help possible. India also acted as a mediator between Israel and Russia as the three nations, with a shared hatred for Germania and all of it's principles, cooperated in developing a Nuclear Program, with India opening it's first Nuclear reactor in 1956 to generate power to the country, around the same time as the Israelis.
    India could not afford to antagonize it's Muslim population, and so the cooperation with Israel was kept a secret, while Delhi had a good relationship with the Gulf States which existed even back in the days of the Raj. Curiously, there was no hostility between Iran and India, despite tensions in the region of Balochistan and Iranian ambitions towards Herat. The Persian State had long enjoyed a cordial relation with the Raj and both shared a hatred over British Colonialism. Even if Tehran was allied with Germania in an unofficial way, and was officially allied with Saadeh's Syria, the Shah did not go out of his way to antagonize India, and in some cases the Indians even acted as mediators on disputes with the Trucial States. The relationship between Nehru and Nasser was initally friendly, but as the latter leaned more and more towards the Italians, Pan-Arabism began to be seen by many as an ideology propped up by Rome to replace the British with an even more despicable Colonial Overlord. The Ethiopian Government in Exile under Haile Selassie, enjoyed a great support from the Indian government and moved in to New Delhi following the coup by King Edward and Britain's "Neo Imperialist" government. The Relations between India and Britain further deteriorated, but were stopped from becoming outright hostile due to Mountbatten's old friendship with Nehru.

    Healthcare was another area where India struggled before Independence, child mortality was at an enormous level and the life expectancy around the time of Independence was of just 32 years, that number increased to 46 by 1959, mainly thanks to the government investments on vaccination campaigns and the combat against Malaria and Smallpox. Newly built hospitals, including emergency campaign hospitals in the countryside, and access to healthcare ensured by the Constitution would prove crucial in the enormous improvement in the quality of life that the region enjoyed within the decade. Another matter the government fought was the old Caste system traditions, which practically officiated the class stratification in the Subcontinent, as it was an anathema to the Principles of the Nation. The British had been one of the main causes for the harsh stratification during the Colonial era, as part of their Divide-and-Conquer ruling style, there was not much the government could do in the first moment other than improve the educational system and give the people opportunities to grow out of their stratified roles through intellect and economic growth.

    In 1958, as the Ural War began, so did the plans of the Indian government to finally end the last vestige of colonialism by a foreign power in the region: Goa. The Portuguese were once the first European sailors to arrive in India, in 1498 Vasco da Gama crossed the African continent through the south and reached India, later the Portuguese would be involved in the wars between the thalassocratic rulers of Southwest India and would take Goa in 1510, since then it has stood for almost 450 years as a symbol of Colonialism and the start of a struggle which involved European powers conquering India state by State, finishing with the British Raj. Now Goa was a considerably worse threat, for if Salazar decided to join the Pakt, the Reich would be allowed to install an U-Boat base that could strike the entire Indian ocean with the feared German Submarines. Furthermore, it could also serve as a fortress from where nuclear missiles could be installed and even short-range rockets would be able to kill Hundreds of Millions of civilians within two or three hours. Indonesia, Australia, the Philippines and China all shared similar concerns, and the threat became even worse once Ferdinand Schörner began unleashing his tactics of Total War against Russia, which included the use of Goa, East Timor and Macau as bases for German Nuclear Submarines to blockade the ports of Vladivostock and Magadan, cutting off Russia from it's main lifeline in terms of supplies, which could ensure a German victory that would allow Germania to reach the gates of India itself by seizing Central Asia and installing collaborator regimes in the area. Which is why the plans, discussed in secret back during the Second Pan-Asian conference in 1956, would have to be put into action. The Operation was planned for April, a combined plan of action between the three nations of India, China and Indonesia to seize the Portuguese colonies within 24 hours. However these plans had to be expedited and changed to February.


    1686715820758.png


    The news of Germania's ultimatum came from an spy in Goa, which led to the three countries entering in contact on the following day, the 21st of February, and on the 24th India would launch it's first solo military operation as an Independent State, a resounding success by all accounts as within hours the Portuguese garrison was overwhelmed by a well coordinated strike from the Air Force, Army and Navy, mobilized under complete secret in the previous four days. Similarly, the People's Liberation Army seized Macau and the Indonesian National Army, despite greater struggles due to the rushed nature of the attack and the better Portuguese defenses, took East Timor, with the three nations each annexing the territories as part of a "Anti-Colonial Operation", and with a joint effort, India had triumphed, with celebrations echoing around the Subcontinent. But by seizing Goa, Nehru would start to play a dangerous game, neutrality was never an option to an Ideological enemy which saw the world in a state of perpetual conflict. They had played their hand and the Reich had it's plans frustrated by the Three Asian powers for the first time, and Germania did not take insults easily. For better or worse, India was now a part of this Cold War, and the German Iron Eagle never forgets an insult.
     
    Last edited:
    GOEBBELS' CABINET
  • THIRD REICH
    Goebbels' Cabinet (1959-???)


    POLITICAL LEADERSHIP


    Führer (Paul Joseph Goebbels)
    Party Chancellor (Karl Kaufmann)
    Chief of Chancellery (Philipp Bouhler)
    Minister of Public Englightenment and Propaganda (Werner Naumann)
    Minister of Education and Culture (Arthur Axmann)
    Minister of Economy, Armaments and Production (Albert Speer)
    Minister of Church Affairs (Hermann Muhs)
    Minister of Foreign Affairs (Hanns Ludin)
    Minister of Science (Werner Heisenberg)
    Minister of Food and Agriculture (Herbert Backe)
    Minister of Youth (Helmut Möckel)
    Minister of Justice (Harry Haffner)
    Minister of the Interior (Arthur Seyss-Inquart)
    Minister of Finance (Fritz Reinhardt)
    Minister of Transport (Robert Wagner)
    Minister of Postal Service (Karl Linder)



    MILITARY LEADERSHIP

    Chief of the OKW (Walther Wenck)
    Chief-of-Staff of the OKW (Adolf Heusinger)
    Head of the Heer (Karl Lorenz)
    Head of the Luftwaffe (Günther Korten)
    Head of the Kriegsmarine (Karl Dönitz)


    REGIONAL LEADERS

    General-Government (Hans Frank)
    Ostland (Alfred Rosenberg)
    Ukraine (Erich Koch)
    Moscowien (Siegfried Kasche)
    Caucasus (Karl Eberhard Schöngarth)
    Norway (Vidkun Quisling)
    Sweden (Sven Lindholm)
    Bohemia-Moravia (Ernst Kaltenbrunner)
    Netherlands (Hanns Albin Rauter)
    Belgium-Nothern France (Josef Grohé)


    SECURITY SERVICES

    Reichsführer-SS (Werner Best)
    Head of the SiPo (Adolf Eichmann)
    Head of the SD (Otto von Bolschwing)
    Head of the Gestapo (Heinrich Müller)
    Head of the SS Main Economic and Administrative Office (August Frank)
    Stabschef SA (Paul Giesler)




    Fell free to make bets of how many of these maniacs will still be alive after what Goebbels will do.
     
    Last edited:
    XLIII - ENTR'ACTE
  • THE IRON EAGLE
    ENTR'ACTE



    1686949590746.png





    The rocket flew higher and higher, leaving nothing behind but a powerful explosion, a trail of smoke which looked like a cloud. They watched from a safe distance, of course, right there at Cologne, one of the many beating hearts of the Reich, came up the great machine. The Führer watched with a glow in his eyes, and his cold eyes so many times could change into a burning heat just as that rocket had once been a cold piece of metal. This was their triumph, one of many, the first man into Space, a news confirmed later that evening with the images returning of a rocket flying hundreds of kilometers into the stratosphere. It was the end of 1959, and in the middle of the Solstice, the German Volk could look proudly to the stars and know that a German was there, that nothing was impossible for the Aryan spirit. He was 62 years old, and the greatness he had so many times dreamed about, which he wrote in his great novels and romances, was there for the taking. So many died so that he could be here, not thanks to them but because he overcame them all, him, the weakest man of the party, the one so many times mocked for his deficiencies by those with a smaller mind.

    Otto Strasser, Walter Stennes, Alfred Rosenberg, Hermann Göring, Martin Bormann, Heinrich Himmler, Paul Wegener, Reinhard Heydrich, Rudolf Hess, men of such great power and capability, which history would never remember as anything but a footnote. The great and unstoppable march of History would swallow all but those who rose beyond mediocrity, those like Adolf Hitler, the man he idolized, his Messiah, the Savior of Germany, no, of Europe. Yes, he did lose patience at times, he was frustated when the Führer did not take his side, but he was always loyal, more loyal to him than any other. Because he was truly the perfect disciple, he was the Saint Peter to his Jesus, he was the man who was always meant to carry the torch and see to it that the German volk reached it's heights, and while the Providence saw fit to mock him and take their Führer so soon, he still resisted that test and now he was stronger than he ever was. He was the Führer.

    But by his side there were men he knew would only wait for the slightest of mistakes for him to fall. To his right was the Party Chancellor Karl Kaufmann, a man who was once his partner at the very beginning, the Gauleiter of the almighty Urban Hamburg, an urban man like him, but one whose ambition could never be unchecked. Kaufmann knew that he did not have the people, he did not have the voice, but neither did Wegener, Bormann and Heydrich and yet they could still command through a weak Führer. Perhaps Kaufmann believed him to be weak, but he was not, that was another viper to be crushed. To his left was the Minister of the Economy and Armaments, the architect and darling of all the burgeouise elements infecting National Socialism, Albert Speer. If he knew that this man would become the bane of his existence, he would have never introduced him to Hitler, never contracted him in the Propaganda Arm to make a spectacle. And yet here he was, the man who backed him to end the worthless war that Wegener made, all in hopes that he would be in command. He was the corruption and the idolatry of money and greed that corrupted the Reich over the last decade, the one which began taking hold after the Führer's demise and was now rotting all of the Reich from within, which is why that war in the east could never be won. There was a whole host of those who would await for him to tumble and seize upon themselves the reins of State, to once more drift Germany into it's decline.

    There were those who still believed in Bormann and Wegener's ideas, the leeches of the corrupt Party bureaucracy who desired, no, craved the stagnation and mediocrity. Taking the people from National Socialism, seeking to corrupt the Youth and turn National Socialism into an elitist force which was contrary to all they have believed, all they had achieved. If one take the Volk out of Volksgemeinschaft, what are you left with? A souless machine full of greed and hunger for more and more power which will lose touch with those they are meant to lead, such a machine, like the Weimar Bureaucracy, could never be allowed to triumph. That was only one of the enemies, there were also the Burgeoise spirit that lived within the great German capital, one he had tolerated before due to the war, but now it grew more and more into an abomination no less different from the banks of the Rothschild. They were corrupted by the same vile ideals of the Jew, who believed the state must serve the capital, not the opposite, the capital is necessary but it can never be allowed to fester and grow. This is what Speer believed in, he would let his corrupt overlords take hold over the Reich and continue the growing spiral of misery and stagnation that the Volk now was realizing and agitating against. Either that would destroy the Reich in the short term, through dangerous Judeo-Bolshevism infecting the minds of the hungry people, or it would be in the long term, as the State would lose all power and Germania would become a city of bankers and beggars. And of course there was the SS, which was meant to guard the Neuordnung and instead turned into it's corrupt aristocracy, the new Prussians and nobles who leeched the common people, as greedy as the bankers and as stagnant as the bureaucrats. For once he had to thank the Jew, for killing Heydrich weakened these damned creatures, who would be twice damned once the Hammer of Justice comes crashing upon them.

    They would have their turn, they all would, he swore silently while he became the Führer. He was the Great Apostle of National Socialism, the rock from which this Church would be built to last a thousand years and a thousand years forevermore. He alone was left who understood the great wisdom of the Führer, he alone understood the game he played and could understand now, all needed to come in due time. If he ordered all the men with him seized, he would be shot the next day and the Great Revolution would be dead before it started. No, he had to set the stage, like a great director sets a movie, the right actors, the right script, the right visuals, the right angle, all would be perfect, for Germany would have a revolution, there was no way out, and National Socialism had to once more lead the Attack, it had to lead this Revolution and awaken like a great wolf killing the small parasites approaching it. He would be this wolf, he would be the true Party, he would be the true Architect, he would be the true Guardian, and as the rocket reached into the stars, his belief in the Aryan spirit was the same. Despite all odds, despite all obstacles, through ingenuity, through a controlled explosion, through a rise over the cloud and smoke, the German Volk, the true National Socialism, would prevail, and Germany would rise into the Stars.




    1686951919148.png


    "No man has ever been so generous", "No President ever had a greater heart", "Thanks to you, Mr. President, I could buy my car!", "Sic Semper Tyrannis, you pig!"

    So many letters always reaching his table, so much gratitude, so many threats, most never even reached his secretary and yet a few were always picked up by him on his way to sleep. The President of the United States was particularly reflective this Christmas, to the point he hardly even bothered with the news of that Kraut going into space, what was his name? Müller? Jünger? It did not matter, if you closed your nostrils you could say whatever gibberish you wanted and it would sound German. They can boast about their rocket, he would deal with that later, now he was more bothered with the pain in his back, which was enough to make him sit for most of today's family meeting in the White House. His brother George came, despite his doctor's advice, and his younger brother Earl listened to the doctors, or rather he was in so much pain that even the family stubborness could not pull him from his bed. The three of them were old men now, past their prime, and they have ruled this nation like Helmsmen. George was content in staying in Congress, standing up for him like the loyal brother he was, and Earl took care of his son Russell and their home in Louisiana. Sure, many wanted to join the meeting and he did throw a party to the White House employees and their wives, husbands, brothers, cousins, nephews, children and even the odd crazy uncle, they earned their fill, but this late in the night this was only a Long family celebration now.

    He was having a cup of wine, something colder to relax his muscles after the feast. With a sigh, he looked at his family, there was his wife Rose, lovely in her own way and having the vigor of a woman half her age, there was his daughter Rose, a cherry woman with her children, his son Russell, who was now a grown man with his own children, and his son Palmer, who also had how own grown kids. Huey was a grandfather, this was the image even the country had of him, the kind grandpa who gave his children their allowance to buy candies and toys while giving sage advice. He was not even 70 yet and he felt like it, how old was Hull when he had his stroke? 74? 75? That was a lot for a man to be a President, but that is just how the Democrats rolled at the time, and he was not fit to be a Wartime POTUS so he did not run, he would hate to have presided over the invasion of Japan. Yeah, he was 9 years younger and felt just the same as old Hull. And yet elections were coming, and he knew he would win if he ran, he would not even need a campaign, the Germans already did that when they pulled back from the Volga and he soaked up all the adulation of even men like Knowland who had wanted to give the Krauts a bloody nose for a while.

    But should he? Was it not more precious to be here? With his own family all around, his grandkids singing a carol and him watching and nodding along? Has this life not taken enough from him? He had bullet wounds to prove to anyone that he already paid his fair share of sacrifice, as well as his white hair, back pain, and a numb leg that he barely ever felt anymore. No one would blame him for standing down after literally going an extra term to make sure his legacy would stand on it's own two feet, perhaps it was time for America to move on from the Kingfish. And yet, if he did not run then he could see it all coming down, no name but the name Long could rally so many to the voting booths, no name like Long could bring Congress to vote for something like reducing their own salaries, no name like Long could get everyone together like Thanksgiving or Christmas. If he ran, he would win, and with four more years he could set so many things straight, he could make sure all the needed changes he made would stay, that those spiteful fat cats would never return. But perhaps that was because he could never stop being thirsty for more, he could not settle down while there was something for him to correct, something for him to take, something greater to aspire to be. Would he be reduced to a glorified retirement home like Wheeler? His fate was not to remain sulking in a country house while the world changed while he could do nothing but write memoirs and feed cows.

    But perhaps he should think this through, there was still time after all, New Year was around the corner and soon they would get into a new age one way or the other. The negroes continued to agitate and the Dems in return blamed it all on the blacks for lynch mobs to move on them. There were even those in his own party who were changing focus and obsessed with this issue on either side, ignoring the greater goals to be consumed into some waste of time like who sits where on a bus, what matters is just that you are in the damned bus and get to your job, home and family, he said that himself and less and less people listened to it. Maybe he did need to retire, was that just him being out of touch? Nonsense, his popularity was greater than ever, might as well get shot again and skip the election entirely. He was so distracted he had to be nudged by Rose for him to stand up and do his speech, while everyone was staring at him full of attention. This was no electoral speech, but he did take his cane and helped himself up, with his back screaming a protest louder than any Negro parade.




    1686954403867.png


    Andrey had learned to like the ballet, there was such a perfection in that old tradition that it never failed to amaze him. The precision, the style, the clothing, the stages, all of it, as an artist that was a beautiful thing that provided him with inspiration in a way only his stay in France did many years ago. But now France was gone, Europe, with all of it's majesty, was destroyed, and even with that momentous occasion when the Germans retreated, there was little reason to celebrate. Fyodor's tuberculosis did not worsen but did not improve, just as his country. The Opera House in Yekaterinburg was spared most damage from the German bombers, in celebration they were playing the Lake of Swans, and with the Tsar himself coming in to watch. He did not look like a distant sovereign, it was clear from a look in his face that he too dealt the same hardships as the onlookers, constantly running into shelter, fearing for the bombs, the nuclear weapons, and having to burden the responsibility for the ultimate test of his rule, or die after losing against a German invader like his uncle Nicholas or his anthithesis, Stalin.

    The presentation finished, he applauded, greeted some people on the way out and heard their complaints, a destroyed house, the costs for a funeral, the body of a loved one, all somber news that only became worse as you went west. He remembered when he visited Orenburg, what he saw was devastation unlike any other city, if you could even call it a city, the railroad still worked and government offices remained, but all that was not useful for the Germans, they burned, during the conquest, during the siege, during the retreat. Could they call it a victory if they had all but admitted that all west of the Volga and Oral had been lost? They could, because like his brother, even if still afflicted with a disease, Russia still survived, but he also knew that if they were to ever return, they would be far more relentless than they were now.

    He worried about news from the East, the Communist leader in Peking was to make an announcement, he also took Mongolia within days, overrunning the local garrison while he was powerless against it. Now many officers wanted retribution, but those were the old guard, men who have been in service for 50 years and refused to die, these men had such a pathological hatred of Communism that could only compare to Kislitsin, if he had not stood his ground then, Chuikov and half his officer corps would have been dead and he had no doubt they would have lost in that case. On the way back to the Palace, there was one man awaiting with an old Soviet uniform down the steps, but the guards and him both recognized the man, it was Zhukov, the Generalissimo of the old Red Army who aged far more than his 61 years showed. The Marshal took off his cap and bowed his head, but his knees never bended, the man was made out of pure steel if one looked outside. If not for his advice, his actions during the war, even if the two men were polar opposites, he knew that they would have been both dead. He smiled, like a strong and yet sympathetic Russian man, the two had a greeting and began to walk during that cold winter, the cold was once shivering for Andrey, but recently he had grown to like it far more than the heat.

    "They will return, Andrey." Zhukov said, speaking with the Tsar by addressing him by his first name, that sounded natural for a man who grew up in the Red Army, and Zhukov already liked Andrei far more than he ever liked Stalin, at least with him you could have a conversation without fearing for your life. "Any news from Washington?" The Tsar shook his head, and Zhukov took his military cap off again with a sigh that turned into a cold breeze in the winter, he straightened up his cap and put it back on his head. The Tsar of the Empire and the former commander of the Revolutionary Red Army, such a contrast that could only grow into friendship in Russia. "They have had twenty years to learn, you can't rely on them to save Russia." The two talked about America, Huey Long once again rejected the Tsar's request for an official alliance, an international agreement between several nations against the Threat of Nazism. He replied with his usual "we will study this proposal" while filling the rest of the runtime of the call with compliments and adulation. He was that friend you could call for a Vodka, but who would be the first one to stand and watch when a fight breaks out, despite Donovan's pleas, the Tsar's trust in the American government was never secure either. "You ever wonder if it could be different?" The Tsar asked after a long moment of silence, with the Generalissimo giving a nod. "Maybe we could have been in Berlin now, in another life."

    The Tsar returned to the front of the Palace after the night walk, Zhukov refused to go inside, claiming he needed to go back to catch a plane to Perm, there would be a military exercise in the region before the New Year. Andrei thanked him for accompanying him, and for his service to Russia. "You will still need me, Andrei, know that I will always come if it means killing some Fascists." The Tsar insisted in gifting him a bottle of fine Vodka, as well as one soft drink from America that Zhukov grew particularly found of, coming straight from Vladivostok, a glass bottle of Coca Cola, the General gave a chuckle and the two parted ways. Andrei knew that one day war may return in the west, he did not know when or how, but he had to make sure that next time, the Germans would not have an easier time even if they threw all they had. The former Bolsheviks could be very useful, even if they were once in opposite sides, this war did more to unite the Russian people, as well as all the millions of others slavs and non-slavs who fled from the west, than any government efford ever could. Kurchatov said he was getting closer every day, and perhaps one day, Russia too would have that power, and that day the Germans would think twice when they realize that their victims too can shoot back.




    1686960345734.png



    There was an old fable about the Hare and the Tortoise, in a race the Hare would run first before everyone, but in his arrogance he would rest after tiring himself, while the tortoise, always constant, would reach the finish line before him. That was a western fable which Mao came to know, about the virtues of patience, and it was very much like Chinese concepts found in Confucianism. Mao publicly despised old traditions, he spoke about making China anew, on revolutionary favor around the principles of Marxism, but sometimes he could find wisdom in private on old sages. Patience was necessary, but so was firmness, and the more he reflected on the numbers in his desk for thet Year's reports on the economy, the more he saw the need to do something drastic.

    The United States, the heart of capitalism and one of the greatest threats in the Revolution, was still leagues ahead of China when it came to Industry, agriculture, technology and military statistics. With Russia triumphing in the North, the Reactionaries continued to surround him, even if he still preferred them than the vile Nazi-Fascist Linz Pakt that grew more hungry every year. The world was seeing an age of change, a whirlwind was coming and he could feel that even in the air during that winter in Beijing. The Chairman had a lot of responsibility, he was the face of Communism, of the legacy that Marx and Lenin built in the west and never expected to rise and settle in the East. And for that, something had to change, China needed to become more active in the international revolutionary efforts. But what could be done?

    "Africa." He said, looking at it, his sudden inspiration was correct, he recalled when Haile Selaisse went to New Delhi, how he spoke of the struggle of the Ethiopian people under the Italian rule. He remembered the requests for arms and aid from so many small groups from Africa, from the Southern tip of it to Algeria, Marxists and non-marxists alike, millions upon millions of impoverished and exploited people under the rule of Imperialists and Fascists from Cape Town to Tobruk, and did his revolution not begin to chase away Chiang and the western imperialists? Did he not deliver a blow against the Portuguese in Macau? Nehru may or may not be trusted, but he was no enemy, the true enemies were in Washington and Germania, enemies of China, of the Revolution, and he alone could send them away. He attempted in Korea once, that failed, but that does not mean it was impossible.

    But China, as the home of the free peoples, must rise up to this task, the countryside would be mobilized like never before, the fevor of the revolutionary cause would sweep away all the weakness and decadence. Industries will produce weapons, steel, concrete and asphalt unlike they ever did before, the willpower of hundreds of millions of hearts could defeat any challenge which was thrown at them, let the Imperialists slaughter eachother while they grow, soon China, with all it's potential from resources and people, as well as the grand unity of the free peoples of Africa and Asia, would finish the Imperialists, Capitalists and Fascists of the west, the old and decadent ideologies which were to be inevitably washed away by the wheels of History. All he needed was to prepare his country, for China to lead this struggle it would become stronger, and thanks to the contacts with old Soviet Spies and Scientists, they would soon reach parity with the west, for in a few months he was set to inaugurate the first Nuclear Reactor of the Nation, and soon he would see the power of the Atom used for an even greater good, to provide the Revolution with the strongest possible deterrent against the threats from without. Of course, he would also need to care for the threats within China, after all you cannot ever hope to defeat a disease when sickly yourself, and he could already hear whispers, he could already see the signs, not all of the party was loyal or united as he hoped, and he would have to ensure that he alone would be the Great Helmsman of the Revolution.






    1686962982852.png


    There is always a fine line between revenge and justice, in this case it could very well be both. Was this how his father felt before Pearl Harbor? That fateful day in 1942 when they first provoked the wrath of America? He should have known it was a folly, but could he truly control those who were beneath him? Of course an Emperor should keep control over the government, how else was he supposed to protect his subjects? He did not know what could possibly be worse to think, that his father would have approved of the attack in a war he knew he could not win, or that he did not and now looked down upon him in shame. Because he knew that soon enough he would do perhaps the same mistake, he would provoke the United States of America.

    Prime Minister Baron Takeichi Nishi took the office that day in December after at last the Pacifists lost their election. It was only natural, after the unfortunate death of High Commissioner Kuribayashi, the government was to blame over the lack of security, terrorist acts sharply increased and the police was overwhelmed, all while the Assembly blocked Katayama's attempt to appoint a new High Commissioner due to his supposed "Maoist Sympathies". Less than a week later, Japan, a nation which knew better than any other the effects of a Nuclear detonation, was shaken by the news of the Ultimatum, when the German Führer threatened to destroy Russia, perhaps even the world, with Nuclear fire. Even if no fires came down, that day was the death of Pacifism, because it showed that even if neutrality, Japan would never be safe if it did not defend itself.

    Nishi came up rising seemingly out of nowhere in the head of the small "National Reconstruction Association" (Zenkoku Fukkou Kaiji or ZFK), a relatively small right-wing Party which grew sharply during the election and made a strong coalition with the National Liberal Party, where the larger NLP would hold the vast majority of the Ministries, however Nishi, thanks to his personal charisma and popularity, was granted the office of Prime Minister, as well as the ZFK being granted the right to appoint the new Police Commissioner. With the restrictions of the treaty lessened, the Police now included Naval and Air Forces, being renamed into the "Japanese Protection Force" (Inspired in part by the name of the Israeli IPF). All according to what they expected, the politicians could play their games, Akihito thought, but in the end it was the military who had the final word, that is how it was in the days of his Grandfather, the days of his Father, and now would be in his days.

    But this time he would command the operation, let others see you as weak when you are strong and strong when you are weak as the Chinese said. They would be patient and tactical, await for the right opportunity to reclaim their nation. Perhaps the Empire was a fantasy, a distant dream, but the Sacred Home Islands have been outraged for far too long, and the enemy who occupied his country, the enemy which killed his father and his uncle, which caused so much suffering and misery to his people, that enemy would leave one way or the other. But for now, he would wait, wait and look for the opportunities of this new age.





    1686965641333.png


    Hate is all they have seen, nothing symbolized Nazism more than hatred. Ask a German what Hitler taught them, they will say "Pride", they will say "Justice", they will say "Strength", but they will never say "Hatred", even if that was the core principle, the sin at the center of it all. At Auschwitz-Birkenau, that hatred was now being hidden, for in the place where millions upon millions of people were put to death for no reason other than hatred, no one would find pride, no one would find justice, no one would find strength. And now that place at last was being demolished, after years of activity with varying intensity, Joseph Goebbels ordered the closure of the last Death camp from the old era. Perhaps because it was now obsolete, there were other ways of killing, and many in the higher ranks now believed that working a man to death was a better alternative than simply a gas chamber. But maybe the reason why could not be more obvious: There was nobody else to kill.

    Jews were the first victim, the main victim, the greatest enemy, and now they were gone. Nowhere within the Greater Germanic Reich or in Europe did Jews exist, for those who were too stubborn to flee were already taken, and those who still had legs and a working mind realized long ago how hopeless the situation was. Even if the emigration of Jews had been forbidden for almost 20 years, there were ways out of Europe before, but that was closed now. Portugal was the last country in Continental Europe with an existing Jewish community, and after the invasion, the last train to Auschwitz departed across Europe, and so within weeks the Jewish community in Portugal had either fled or died, either way Goebbels, and Nazism, won, Europe was now Judenfrei free of Jews.

    The demolition team was led by the SS themselves, after all Eichmann, who was there in that fateful day in Wannsee, when the Death Camps were first approved, did not wish to leave more needless witness. The Minister of Propaganda wanted to give a form of plausible deniability as Germany was seeking a more "dynamic" approach to foreign relations compared to Hess' incessant Anglophilia or Hitler's unpredictability and untrustworthyness. Concentration camps would continue to exist of course, but they housed the "prisoners" in "humane" conditions as the Red Cross said, of course the camp they were set to visit was prepared beforehand with the more healthy-looking prisoners in other camps being transferred there, given abundant rations, good accomodations, a light workload and leisure. After the visit was over, they were all sent back to different camps. But Auschwitz? That was not a place one could disguise as humane.

    The camp was torn down part by part, the wreckage still left would be taken away, the gas chamber blocks would be repurposed, the crematorium would be transferred somewhere else, perhaps to funeral services. Trees would be planted in the area, a way to mask that this land was ever used, that anything was ever built there, the railroad tracks were diverted away and now it was connected between urban centers, within years it would be as if nothing had ever happened if someone were to just look at it. The former guards of the SA and SS were retired, given plots of land in the east for their great services to the Reich, although some of them would sell the land and spend all the money in drugs and alcohol to drown the guilt of what they saw, while others felt no remorse and acted as perfect model citizens, fathering families with children who would never know what their parents did. The only thing they could never truly take from that place, the one thing that still remained of Auschwitz, was the smell.
     
    PART II
  • The thread of the next chapter of the Iron Eagle is available now in this link! With a first introduction already written there, I plan to set up the stage for the 1960s and further expand the dystopian environment of this world. If you thought things were already bad before...​
     
    Top